Skip to main content

Full text of "A romance of two worlds : a novel"

See other formats


L  I  B  R.AR.Y 

OF   THL 

UN  IVER5ITY 

or    ILLINOIS 


C8\v 


The  person  charging  this  material  is  re- 
sponsible for  its  return  to  the  library  from 
which  it  was  withdrawn  on  or  before  the 
Latest  Date  stamped  below. 

Theft,    mutilation,    and    underlining    of    books    are    reasons 
for    disciplinary    action    and    may    result    in    dismissal    from 
the  University. 
To  renew  call  Telephone  Center,  333-8400 

UNIVERSITY    OF     ILLINOIS     LIBRARY    AT    URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 


MAY    5 


^ 


MAY 


.'\\ 


FEB     6 

NOV  0  1  19i 

JUL  0  1  1392 


38U 


L161— O-1096 


A 

Romance  of  Two  Worlds 

^  Hobcl. 


BY 

MARIE    COREL  LI. 


IN  TWO  VOLUMES. 
VOL.  IL 


h. 


LONDON : 
RICHARD    BENTLEY    AND    SON 

^ttblishers  in  (Drbinnrg  to  ^cr  ^ajcstg  tht  d^nztn, 
1886. 

[All  Rights  Reserved. '\ 


CONTENTS  OF  VOL.   II, 


CHAPTER 

I.  MY    STRANGE    DEPARTURE - 

II.  A    MINIATURE    CREATION     - 

III.  SECRETS    OF    THE    SUN    AND    MOON- 

IV.  SOCIABLE    CONVERSE 
V.  THE    ELECTRIC    CREED 

VL  DEATH    BY    LIGHTNING 

VII.  A    STRUGGLE    FOR    THE    MASTERY     - 

VIII.  CONCLUSION 


I 

35 
66 

91 
121 

156 

220 
276 


ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 


^^3g^« 


CHAPTER  I. 


MY    STRANGE    DEPARTURE. 

HE  next  morning  brought  me 
two  letters ;  one  from  Mrs. 
Everard,  telling  me  that  she 
and  the  Colonel  had  resolved  on  comino* 
to  Paris. 

*'  All  the  nice  people  are  going  away 
from  here,"  she  wrote.  "  Madame  Didier 
and  her  husband  have  started  for  Naples  ; 
and,  to  crown  our  lonesomeness,  Raffaello 
Cellini  packed  up  all  his  traps,  and  left  us 

VOL.    II.  21 


2         A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO   WORLDS. 

yesterday  morning  en  i^oute  for  Rome. 
The  weather  continues  to  be  delicious ; 
but  as  you  seem  to  be  getting  on  so  well 
in  Paris,  in  spite  of  the  cold  there,  we 
have  made  up  our  minds  to  join  you,  the 
more  especially  as  I  want  to  renovate  my 
wardrobe.  We  shall  go  straight  to  the 
Grand  Hotel  ;  and  I  am  writing  to  Mrs. 
Challoner  by  this  post,  asking  her  to  get 
us  rooms.  We  are  so  glad  you  are  feeling 
nearly  recovered — of  course,  you  must  not 
leave  your  physician  till  you  are  quite 
ready.  At  any  rate,  we  shall  not  arrive 
till  the  end  of  next  week." 

I  began  to  calculate.  During  that 
strange  interview  in  the  chapel,  Heliobas 
had  said  that  in  eight  days  more  I  should 
be  strong  enough  to  undergo  the  trans- 
migration he  had  promised  to  effect  upon 
me.  Those  eight  days  were  now  com- 
pleted on  this  very  morning.  I  was  glad 
of  this ;  for  I  did  not  care  to  see  Mrs. 
Everard    or    anyone    till    the    experiment 


MY  STRANGE  DEPARTURE.  3 

was  over.  The  other  letter  I  received 
was  from  Mrs.  Challoner,  who  asked  me 
to  give  an  ''  Improvisation  "  at  the  Grand 
Hotel  that  day  fortnight. 

When  I  went  down  to  breakfast,  I 
mentioned  both  these  letters,  and  said, 
addressing  myself  to  Heliobas  : 

"Is  it  not  rather  a  sudden  freak  of 
Raffaello  Cellini's  to  leave  Cannes  ?  We 
all  thought  he  was  settled  for  the  winter 
there.  Did  you  know  he  was  going  to 
Rome  ?'' 

"  Yes,"  replied  Heliobas,  as  he  stirred 
his  coffee  abstractedly.  "  I  knew  he  was 
going  there  some  day  this  month  ;  his 
presence  is  required  there  on  business." 

"  And  are  you  going  to  give  the  Im- 
provisation this  Mrs.  Challoner  asks  you 
for  ?"  inquired  Zara. 

I  glanced  at  Heliobas.  He  answered 
for  me. 

'\  I  should  certainly  give  it  if  I  were 
you,"    he    said    quiedy  :    *'  there    will    be 

21—  2 


4        A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

nothing  to  prevent  your   doing  so  at  the 
date  named." 

I  was  relieved.  I  had  not  been 
altogether  able  to  divest  myself  of  the 
idea  that  I  might  possibly  never  come  out 
alive  from  the  electric  trance  to  which  I 
had  certainly  consented ;  and  this  as- 
surance on  the  part  of  Heliobas  was  un- 
doubtedly comforting.  We  were  all  very 
silent  that  morning  ;  we  all  wore  grave 
and  preoccupied  expressions.  Zara  was 
very  pale,  and  appeared  lost  in  thought. 
Heliobas,  too,  looked  slightly  careworn, 
as  though  he  had  been  up  all  night, 
engaged  in  some  brain-exhausting  labour. 
No  mention  was  made  of  Prince  Tvan  ; 
we  avoided  his  name  by  a  sort  of  secret 
mutual  understanding.  When  the  break- 
fast was  over,  I  looked  with  a  fearless 
smile  at  the  calm  face  of  Heliobas,  which 
appeared  nobler  and  more  dignified  than 
ever  with  that  slight  touch  of  sadness  upon 
it,  and  said  softly  : 


MY  STRANGE  DEPARTURE,  5 

*'  The  eight  days  are  accomplished." 

He  met  my  gaze  fully,  with  a  steady 
and  serious  observation  of  my  features, 
and  replied  : 

"  My  child,  I  am  aware  of  it.  I  expect 
you  in  my  private  room  at  noon.  In  the 
meantime  speak  to  no  one — not  even  to 
Zara ;  read  no  books ;  touch  no  note  of 
music.  The  chapel  has  been  prepared  for 
you  ;  go  there  and  pray.  When  you  see 
a  small  point  of  light  touch  the  extreme 
edge  of  the  cross  upon  the  altar,  it  will 
be  twelve  o'clock,  and  you  will  then  come 
to  me." 

With  these  words,  uttered  in  a  grave 
and  earnest  tone,  he  left  me.  A  sensation 
of  sudden  awe  stole  upon  me.  I  looked  at 
Zara.  She  laid  her  finger  on  her  lips  and 
smiled,  enjoining  silence  ;  then  drawing  my 
hand  close  within  her  own,  she  led  me  to  the 
door  of  the  chapel.  There  she  took  a  soft 
veil  of  some  white  transparent  fabric,  and 
flung  it  over  me,  embracing  and  kissing  me 


6         A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

tenderly  as  she  did  so,  but  uttering  no  word. 
Taking  my  hand  again,  she  entered  the 
chapel  with  me,  and  accompanied  me 
through  what  seemed  a  blaze  of  light  and 
colour  to  the  high  altar,  before  which  was 
placed  a  prie-dieu  of  crimson  velvet. 
Motioning  me  to  kneel,  she  kissed  me 
once  more  through  the  filmy  veil  that 
covered  me  from  head  to  foot ;  then  turning 
noiselessly  away  she  disappeared,  and  I 
heard  the  heavy  oaken  door  close  behind 
her.  Left  alone,  I  was  able  to  quietly  take 
note  of  everything  around  me.  The  altar 
before  which  I  knelt  was  ablaze  with  lighted 
candles,  and  a  wealth  of  the  purest  white 
flowers  decorated  it,  mingling  their  deli- 
cious fragrance  with  the  faintly  perceptible 
odour  of  incense.  On  all  sides  of  the 
chapel,  in  every  little  niche,  and  at  every 
shrine,  tapers  were  burning  like  fireflies  in 
a  sum;ner  twilight.  At  the  foot  of  the 
large  crucifix,  which  occupied  a  somewhat 
shadowy  corner,  lay  a  wreath  of  magnificent 


MY  STRANGE  DEPARTURE. 


crimson  roses.  It  would  seem  cs  though 
some  high  festival  were  about  to  be  cele- 
brated, and  I  gazed  around  me  with  a 
beating  heart,  half  expecting  some  invisible 
touch  to  awaken  the  notes  of  the  organ 
and  a  chorus  of  spirit-voices  to  respond 
with  the  "Gloria  in  excelsis  Deo!"  But 
there  was  silence  —  absolute,  beautiful, 
restful  silence.  I  strove  to  collect  my 
thoughts,  and  turning  my  eyes  towards  the 
jewelled  cross  that  surmounted  the  high 
altar,  I  clasped  my  hands,  and  began  to 
wonder  how  and  for  what  I  should  pray. 
Suddenly  the  idea  struck  me  that  surely  it 
was  selfish  to  ask  Heaven  for  anything ; 
would  it  not  be  better  to  reflect  on  all  that 
had  already  been  given  to  me,  and  to  offer 
up  thanks  ?  Scarcely  had  this  thought 
entered  my  mind  when  a  sort  of  over- 
whelming sense  of  unworthiness  came  over 
me.  Had  I  ever  been  unhappy  ?  I  won- 
dered. If  so,  why  ?  I  began  to  count  up 
my  blessings  and   compare   them  with  my 


8        A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 


misfortunes.  Exhausted  pleasure-seekers 
may  be  surprised  to  hear  that  I  proved 
the  joys  of  my  Hfe  to  have  far  exceeded 
my  sorrows.  I  found  that  I  had  sight, 
hearing,  youth,  sound  Hmbs,  an  apprecia- 
tion of  the  beautiful  in  art  and  nature,  and 
an  intense  power  of  enjoyment.  For  all 
these  things,  Impossible  of  purchase  by 
mere  wealth,  should  I  not  give  thanks  ? 
For  every  golden  ray  of  sunshine,  for 
every  flower  that  blooms,  for  the  harmonies 
of  the  wind  and  sea,  for  the  singing  of 
birds  and  the  shadows  of  trees,  should  I 
not — should  we  not  all  give  thanks  ?  For 
is  there  any  human  sorrow  so  great  that 
the  blessing  of  mere  daylight  on  the  earth 
does  not  far  exceed  ?  We  mortals  are 
spoilt  and  petted  children — the  more  gifts 
we  have  the  more  we  crave  ;  and  when 
we  burn  or  wound  ourselves  by  our  own 
obstinacy  or  carelessness,  we  are  ungrate- 
fully prone  to  blame  the  Supreme  Bene- 
factor for  our  own  faults.     We  don  black 


MY  STRANGE  DEPARTURE.  9 

mourning  robes  as  a  sort  of  sombre  protest 
against  Him  for  having  removed  some 
special  object  of  our  choice  and  love, 
whereas,  if  we  believed  in  Him  and  were 
grateful  to  Him,  we  should  wear  dazzling 
white  in  sign  of  rejoicing  that  our  treasure 
is  safe  in  the  land  of  perfect  joy  where  wc 
ourselves  desire  to  be.  Do  we  suffer  from 
illness,  loss  of  money,  position,  or  friends, 
we  rail  against  Fate — another  name  for 
God — and  complain  like  babes  who  have 
broken  their  toys  ;  yet  the  sun  shines  on, 
the  seasons  come  and  go,  the  lovely 
panorama  of  Nature  unrolls  itself  all  for 
our  benefit,  while  we  murmur  and  fret  and 
turn  our  eyes  away  in  anger. 

Thinklno^  of  these  thino^s  and  kneeling 
before  the  altar,  my  heart  became  filled 
with  gratitude  ;  and  no  petition  suggested 
itself  to  me  save  one,  and  that  was,  "  Let 
me  believe  and  love !"  I  thought  of  the 
fair,  strong,  stately  figure  of  Christ,  stand- 
ing   out    in    the    world's    history,    like    a 


lo      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

statue  of  pure  white  marble  against  a  dark 
background ;  I  mused  on  the  endurance, 
patience,  forgiveness,  and  perfect  inno- 
cence of  that  most  spotless  life  which 
was  finished  on  the  cross,  and  again  I 
murmured,  "  Let  me  believe  and  love !" 
And  I  became  so  absorbed  in  meditation 
that  the  time  fied  fast,  till  a  sudden  sparkle 
of  flame  flashing  across  the  altar-steps 
caused  me  to  look  up.  The  jewelled  cross 
had  become  a  cross  of  fire.  The  point  of 
light  I  had  been  told  to  watch  for  had  not 
only  touched  the  extreme  edge,  but  had 
crept  down  among  all  the  precious  stones 
and  lit  them  up  like  stars.  I  afterwards 
learned  that  this  effect  was  produced  by 
means  of  a  thin  electric  wire,  which,  com- 
municating with  a  timepiece  constructed 
on  the  same  system,  illuminated  the  cross 
at  sunrise,  noon,  and  sunset.  It  was  time 
for  me  to  join  Heliobas.  I  rose  gently, 
and  left  the  chapel  with  a  quiet  and  re- 
verent   step,   for    I    have    always    thought 


MY  STRANGE  DEPARTURE.  n 

that  to  manifest  hurry  and  impatience  In 
any  place  set  apart  for  the  worship  of  the 
Creator  Is  to  prove  yourself  one  of  the 
unworthlest  things  created.  Once  outside 
the  door  I  laid  aside  my  veil,  and  then, 
with  a  perfectly  composed  and  fearless 
mind,  went  straight  to  the  Electrician's 
study.  I  shall  never  forget  the  Intense 
quiet  of  the  house  that  morning.  The 
very  fountain  In  the  hall  seemed  to  splash 
In  a  sort  of  subdued  whisper.  I  found 
Hellobas  seated  at  his  table,  readlnof. 
How  my  dream  came  vividly  back  to  me, 
as  I  saw  him  In  that  attitude !  I  felt  that 
I  knew  what  he  was  reading.  He  looked 
up  as  I  entered,  and  greeted  me  with  a 
kindly  yet  grave  smile.  I  broke  silence 
abruptly. 

"  Your  book  is  open,"  I  said,  "  at  a 
passage  commencing  thus  :  '  The  universe 
Is  upheld  solely  by  the  Law  of  Love.  A 
majestic,  invisible  Protectorate  governs  the 
winds,  the  tides.'     Is  it  not  so  ?" 


12       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

''  It  is  so,"  returned  Heliobas.  *'  Are  you 
acquainted  with  the  book  ?" 

*'  Only  through  the  dream  I  had  of  you 
at  Cannes,"  I  answered.  *'  I  do  think 
Signor  Cellini  had  some  power  over  me." 

"Of  course  he  had  in  your  then  weak 
state.  But  now  you  are  as  strong  as  he 
is,  he  could  not  influence  you  at  all.  Let 
us  be  brief  in  our  converse,  my  child.  I 
have  a  few  serious  things  to  say  to  you 
before  you  leave  me,  on  your  celestial 
journey." 

I  trembled  slightly,  but  took  the  chair 
he  pointed  out  to  me — a  large  easy-chair 
in  which  one  could  almost  recline  and 
sleep. 

''  Listen,"  continued  Heliobas  :  **  I  told 
you,  when  you  first  came  here,  that  what- 
ever I  might  do  to  restore  you  to 
health,  you  would  have  it  in  your  power 
to  repay  me  amply.  You  are  restored  to 
health  ;  will  you  give  me  my  reward  ?" 

"  I  would  and  will  do  anything  to  prove 


MY  STRANGE  DEPARTURE.  13 

my   gratitude    to    you,"    I    said    earnestly. 
"  Only  tell  me  how." 

''You  are  aware,"  he  went  on,  ''of 
my  theories  respecting  the  Electric  Spirit 
or  Soul  In  Man.  It  Is  progressive,  as 
I  have  told  you — It  begins  as  a  germ — it 
goes  on  Increasing  In  power  and  beauty 
for  ever,  till  it  is  great  and  pure  enough  to 
enter  the  last  of  all  worlds — God's  world. 
But  there  are  sometimes  hindrances  to 
Its  progression — obstacles  In  Its  path,  which 
cause  it  to  recoil  and  retire  a  long  way 
back — so  far  back  occasionally  that  It 
has  to  commence  its  journey  over  again. 
Now,  by  my  earnest  researches,  I  am 
able  to  study  and  watch  the  progress 
of  my  own  Inner  fore^  or  soul.  So  far, 
all  has  been  well — prayerfully  and  humbly 
I  may  say  I  believe  all  has  been  well. 
But  I  foresee  an  approaching  shadow — a 
difficulty — a  danger — which,  If  It  cannot 
be  repelled  or  passed  In  some  way» 
threatens  to  violently  push  back  my  advanc- 


T4      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

ing  spiritual  nature,  so  that,  with  much 
^rief  and  pain,  I  shall  have  to  re-commence 
the  work  that  I  had  hoped  was  done. 
/  cannot,  with  all  my  best  effort,  discover 
wka^  this  darkening  obstacle  is — but  you, 
yes,  yotc  " — for  I  had  started  up  in  surprise 
— *'  you,  when  you  are  lifted  up  high 
enough  to  behold  these  things,  may,  being 
perfectly  unselfish  in  this  research,  attain  to 
the  knowledge  of  it  and  explain  it  to  me, 
when  you  return.  In  trying  to  probe  the 
secret  for  myself,  it  is  of  course  purely 
for  my  own  interest ;  and  nothing  clear, 
nothing  satisfactory  can  be  spiritually 
obtained,  in  which  selfishness  has  ever 
so  slight  a  share.  You,  if  indeed  I  deserve 
your  gratitude  for  the  aid  I  have  given  you 
— you  will  be  able  to  search  out  the  matter 
more  certainly,  being  in  the  position  of 
one  soul  working  for  another.  Still,  I 
cannot  compel  you  to  do  this  for  me — 1 
only  ask,  will  you  ?" 

His  entreating  and  anxious  tone  touched 


MY  STRANGE  DEPARTURE.  15 

me  keenly ;  but  I  was  amazed  and  per- 
plexed, and  could  not  yet  realize  what 
strange  thing  was  going  to  happen  to  me. 
But  whatever  occurred  I  was  resolved  to 
give  a  ready  consent  to  his  request,  there- 
fore I  said  firmly  : 

"  I  will  do  my  best,  I  promise  you. 
Remember  that  I  do  not  know,  I  cannot 
even  guess  where  I  am  going,  or  what 
strange  sensations  will  overcome  me  ;  but 
if  I  am  permitted  to  have  any  recollection 
of  earth  at  all,  I  will  try  to  find  out  what 
you  ask." 

Heliobas  seemed  satisfied^  and  rising 
from  his  chair,  unlocked  a  heavily  bound 
iron  safe.  From  this^  he  took  a  glass  flask 
of  a  strange,  ever-moving,  glittering  fluid, 
the  same  in  appearance  as  that  which 
Raffaello  Cellini  had  forbidden  me  to 
drink.  He  then  paused  and  looked 
searchingly  at  me. 

''  Tell  me,"  he  said  In  an  authoritative 
tone,  ''  tell  me  7u/iy  you  wish  to  see  what 


i6       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

to  mortals  is  unseen  ?  What  motive  have 
you  ?     What  ulterior  plan  ?" 

I  hesitated.  Then  I  gathered  my 
strength  together  and  answered  decisively  : 

"  I  desire  to  know  why  this  world,  this 
universe  exists  ;  and  I  also  wish  to  prove, 
if  possible,  the  truth  and  necessity  of 
religion.  And  I  think  I  would  give  my 
life,  if  it  were  worth  anything,  to  be  certain 
of  the  truth  of  Christianity." 

Heliobas  gazed  in  my  face  with  a  sort 
of  half-pity,  half-censure. 

"  You  have  a  daring  aim,"  he  said 
slowly,  "  and  you  are  a  bold  seeker.  But 
shame,  repentance  and  sorrow  await  you 
where  you  are  going,  as  well  as  rapture 
and  amazement.  '  /  wottld give  my  life,  if  it 
zvere  worth  anything.'  That  utterance  has 
saved  you — otherwise  to  soar  into  an 
unexplored  wilderness  of  spheres,  weighted 
by  your  own  doubts  and  guided  solely 
by  your  own  wild  desires,  would  be  a 
fruitless  journey." 


MY  STRANGE  DEPARTURE.  17 

I  felt  abashed  as  I  met  his  steady 
scrutinizing  eyes. 

*'  Surely  it  is  well  to  wish  to  know 
the  reason  of  things  ?"  I  asked,  with  some 
timidity. 

*'  The  desire  of  knowledge  is  a  great 
virtue,  certainly,"  he  replied  ;  ''  it  is  not 
truly  felt  by  one  in  a  thousand.  Most 
persons  are  content  to  live  and  die,  absorbed 
in  their  own  petty  commonplace  affairs, 
without  troubling  themselves  as  to  the 
reasons  of  their  existence.  Yet  it  is  almost 
better,  like  these,  to  wallow  in  blind 
ignorance  than  wantojily  to  doubt  the 
Creator  because  He  is  unseen,  or  to  put 
a  self-opiniated  construction  on  His  mys- 
teries because  He  chooses  to  veil  them 
from  our  eyes." 

'^  I  do  not  doubt !"  I  exclaimed  earnestly, 
"  I  only  want  to  make  sure,  and  then 
perhaps  I  may  persuade  others." 

*'  You  can  never  compel  faith,"  said 
Heliobas  calmly.      "  You  are  going  to  see 

VOL.  II.  22 


i8       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

wonderful  things  that  no  tongue  or  pen 
can  adequately  describe.  Well,  when  you 
return  to  earth  again,  do  you  suppose 
you  can  make  people  believe  the  story 
of  your  experiences  ?  Never  !  Be  thank- 
ful if  you  are  the  possessor  of  a  secret 
joy  yourself,  and  do  not  attempt  to  impart 
it  to  others  who  will  only  repel  and  mock 
you." 

''  Not  even  to  one  other  ?"  I  asked 
hesitatingly. 

A  warm  kindly  smile  seemed  to  illumi- 
nate his  face,  as  I  put  this  question. 

"  Yes,  to  one  other — the  other  half 
of  yourself — you  may  tell  all  things,"  he 
said.  "  But  now,  no  more  converse.  If 
you  are  quite  ready,  drink  this." 

He  held  out  to  me  a  small  tumbler  filled 
with  the  sparkling  volatile  liquid  he 
had  poured  from  the  flask.  For  one 
moment  my  courage  almost  forsook  me, 
and  an  icy  shiver  ran  through  my  veins. 
Then  I  bethought  myself  of  all  my  boasted 


MY  STRANGE  DEPARTURE.  19 

bravery  ;  was  it  possible  that  I  should 
fail  now  at  this  critical  moment  ?  I  allowed 
myself  no  more  time  for  reflection,  but 
took  the  glass  from  his  hand  and  drained 
its  contents  to  the  last  drop.  It  was- 
tasteless,  but  sparkling  and  warm  on 
the  tongue.  Scarcely  had  I  swallowed  it^ 
when  a  curiously  light,  dizzy  sensation 
overcame  me,  and  the  figure  of  Heliobas 
standing  before  me  seemed  to  assume 
gigantic  proportions.  I  saw  his  hands 
extend  —  his  eyes,  like  lamps  of  electric 
flame,  burned  through  and  through  me- 
and  like  a  distant  echo,  I  heard  the  deep 
vibrating  tones  of  his  voice  uttering  the 
following  words  : 

''Aziil!  Azi^il !  Lift  up  this  light  and 
daring  spirit  unto  thyself;  be  its  pioneer 
upon  the  path  it  must  pursue  ;  suffer  it  to 
float  untrammelled  through  the  wide  and 
glorious  Continents  of  Air ;  give  it  form 
and  force  to  alight  on  any  of  the  vast 
and    beautiful    spheres   it    may    desire    to 

22 — 2 


20      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO    WORLDS. 

behold  ;  and  if  worthy,  permit  It  to  gaze^ 
if  only  for  a  brief  interval,  upon  the  supreme 
vision  of  the  First  and  Last  of  worlds.  By 
the  force  thou  givest  unto  me,  I  free 
this  soul  ;  do  thou,  Azul,  quickly  receive 
it!" 

A  dense  darkness  now  grew  thickly 
around  me — I  lost  all  power  over  my 
limbs — I  felt  myself  being  lifted  up 
forcibly  and  rapidly,  up,  up,  Into  some 
illimitable,  terrible  space  of  blackness  and 
nothingness.  I  could  not  think,  move,  or 
cry  out — I  could  only  feel  that  I  was  rising, 
rising,  steadily,  swiftly,  breathlessly  .  .  . 
when  suddenly  a  long  quivering  flash  of 
radiance,  like  the  fragment  of  a  rainbow, 
struck  dazzlingly  across  my  sight.  Dark- 
ness }  What  had  I  to  do  with  darkness  ? 
I  knew  not  the  word — I  was  only  con- 
scious of  light — light  exquisitely  pure  and 
brilliant — light  through  which  I  stepped  as 
easily  as  a  bird  flies  in  air.  Perfectly 
awake  to  my  sensations,    I    felt   somehow 


•  MY  STRANGE  DEPARTURE.  21 

that  there  was  nothing  remarkable  in  them 
— I  seemed  to  be  at  home  in  some  famiHar 
element.  Delicate  hands  held  mine — a 
face  far  lovelier  than  the  loveliest  face  of 
woman  ever  dreamed  by  poet  or  painter, 
smiled  radiantly  at  me,  and  I  smiled  back 
again.  A  voice  whispered  in  strange 
musical  murmurs,  such  as  I  well  seemed  to 
know  and  comprehend  : 

"  Gaze  behind  thee  ere  the  picture 
fades." 

I  obeyed,  half  reluctantly,  and  saw  as  a 
passing  shadow  in  a  glass,  or  a  sort  of 
blurred  miniature  painting,  the  room  where 
Heliobas  stood,  watching  some  strange 
imperfect  shape,  which  I  seemed  faintly  to 
recognise.  It  looked  like  a  small  cast  in 
clay,  very  badly  executed,  of  the  shape  I  at 
present  wore  ;  but  it  was  incomplete,  as 
though  the  sculptor  had  given  it  up  as  a 
failure  and  gone  away,  leaving  it  un- 
finished. 

''  Did  I   dwell  in  that  body  ?"  I   mused 


22       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

to  myself,  as  I  felt  the  perfection  of  my 
then  state  of  being.  "  How  came  I  shut 
in  such  a  prison  ?  How  poor  a  form — 
how  destitute  of  faculties — how  full  of 
infirmities — how  limited  in  capabilities — • 
how  narrow  in  all  intelligence — how 
ignorant — how  mean  !" 

And  I  turned  for  relief  to  the  shining 
companion  who  held  me,  and  obeying  an 
impulse  suddenly  imparted,  I  felt  myself 
floating  higher  and  higher  till  the  last 
limits  of  the  atmosphere  surrounding  the 
Earth  were  passed,  and  fields  of  pure  and 
cloudless  ether  extended  before  us.  Here 
we  met  myriads  of  creatures  like  ourselves, 
all  hastening  in  various  directions — all 
lovely  and  radiant  as  a  dream  of  the 
fairies.  Some  of  these  beings  were  quite 
tiny  and  delicate — some  of  lofty  stature 
and  glorious  appearance  :  their  forms  were 
human,  yet  so  refined,  improved,  and  per- 
fected, that  they  were  unlike,  while  so  like 
humanity. 


MY  STRANGE  DEPARTURE.  2^ 

''Askest  thou  nothing?"  whispered  the 
voice  beside  me. 

"  Tell  me,"  I  answered,  '*  what  I  must 
know." 

**  These  spirits  that  we  behold,"  went  on 
the  voice,  *'are  the  guardians  of  all  the  in- 
habitants of  all  the  planets.  Their  labours 
are  those  of  love  and  penitence.  Their  work 
is  to  draw  other  souls  to  God — to  attract 
them  by  warnings,  by  pleading,  by  praying. 
They  have  all  worn  the  garb  of  mortality 
themselves,  and  they  teach  mortals  by  their 
own  experience.  For  these  radiant  crea- 
tures are  expiating  sins  of  their  own  in 
thus  striving  to  save  others — the  oftener 
they  succeed  the  nearer  they  approach  to 
Heaven.  This  is  what  is  vaguely  under- 
stood on  your  earth  as  purgatory ;  the 
sufferings  of  pure  spirits  who  love  and 
long  for  the  presence  of  their  Creator,  and 
who  yet  are  not  pure  enough  to  approach 
Him.  Only  by  serving  and  saving  others 
can    they    obtain    at    last    their   own    joy. 


24      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 


Every  act  of  ingratitude  and  forgetfulness 
and  wickedness  committed  by  a  mortal, 
detains  one  or  another  of  these  patient 
workers  longer  away  from  Heaven — 
imagine  then  what  a  weary  while  many  of 
them  have  to  wait  !" 

I  rhade  no  answer,  and  we  floated  on. 
Higher  and  higher — higher  and  higher — 
till  at  last  my  guide,  whom  I  knew  to  be 
that  spirit  whom  Heliobas  had  called  Azul^ 
bade  me  pause.  We  were  floating  close 
together  in  what  seemed  a  sea  of  trans- 
lucent light.  From  this  point  I  could 
learn  something  of  the  mighty  workings  of 
the  Universe.  I  gazed  upon  countless 
solar  systems,  that  like  wheels  within 
wheels  revolved  with  such  rapidity  that 
they  seemed  all  one  wheel.  I  saw  planets 
whirl  around  and  around  with  breathless 
swiftness,  like  glittering  balls  flung  through 
the  air — burning  comets  flared  fiercely 
past  like  torches  of  alarm  for  God's  wars 
against  Evil — a  marvellous   procession   of 


MY  STRANGE  DEPARTURE.  25 

indescribable  wonders  sweeping  on  for 
ever  in  circles,  grand,  huge,  and  immea- 
surable. And  as  I  watched  the  superb 
pageant,  I  was  not  startled  or  confused — I 
looked  upon  it  as  anyone  might  look  on 
any  quiet  landscape  scene  in  what  we  know 
of  Nature.  I  scarcely  could  perceive  the 
Earth  from  whence  I  had  come — so  tiny  a 
speck  was  it — nothing  but  a  mere  pin's 
point  in  the  burning  whirl  of  immensities. 
I  felt,  however,  perfectly  conscious  of  a 
superior  force  in  myself  to  all  these 
enormous  forces  around  me — I  knew 
without  needing  any  explanation  that  I 
was  formed  of  an  indestructible  essence, 
and  that  were  all  these  stars  and  systems 
suddenly  to  end  in  one  fell  burst  of  brilliant 
horror,  /  should  still  exist — I  should  know 
and  remember  and  feel — should  be  able  to 
watch  the  birth  of  a  new  Universe,  and 
take  my  part  in  its  growth  and  design. 

"  Remind  me  why  these  wonders  exist,"  I 
said,  turning  to  my  guide,  and  speaking  in 


26      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

those  dulcet  sounds  which  were  Hke  music 
and  yet  Hke  speech  ;  **and  why  amid  them 
all  the  Earth  is  believed  by  its  inhabitants 
to  have  merited  destruction,  and  yet  to 
have  been  found  worthy  of  redemption  ?" 

*'  Thy  last  question  shall  be  answered 
first,"  replied  Azul.  '*  Seest  thou  yonder 
planet  circled  with  a  ring  ?  It  is  known 
to  the  dwellers  on  Earth,  of  whom  when 
in  clay  thou  art  one,  as  Saturn.  Descend 
with  me  !" 

And  in  a  breath  of  time  we  floated 
downwards  and  alighted  on  a  broad  and 
beautiful  plain,  where  flowers  of  strange 
shape  and  colour  grew  in  profusion.  Here 
we  were  met  by  creatures  of  lofty  stature 
and  dazzling  beauty,  human  in  shape,  yet 
angelic  in  countenance.  They  knelt  to  us 
with  reverence  and  joy,  and  then  passed 
on  to  their  toil  or  pleasure,  whichever 
invited  them,  and  I  looked  to  Azul  for 
explanation. 

"  To  these  children  of  the  Creator,"  said 


MY  STRANGE  DEPARTURE.  27 

that  radiant  guide,  ''  is  granted  the  ability 
to  see  and  to  converse  with  the  spirits  of 
the  air.  They  know  them  and  love  then\ 
and  implore  their  protection.  In  this 
planet  sickness  and  old  age  are  unknown, 
and  death  comes  as  a  quiet  sleep.  The 
period  of  existence  is  about  two  hundred 
years,  according  to  the  Earth's  standard  of 
time  ;  and  the  process  of  decay  is  no  more 
unlovely  than  the  gentle  withering  of 
roses.  The  influence  of  the  electric  belt 
around  their  world  is  a  bar  to  pestilence 
and  disease,  and  scatters  health  with  light. 
All  sciences,  arts,  and  inventions  known 
on  Earth  are  known  here,  onlv  to  greater 
perfection.  The  three  important  differ- 
ences between  the  inhabitants  of  this  planet 
and  those  who  dwell  on  Earth,  are  these  : 
first,  they  have  no  rulers  in  authority, 
as  each  one  perfectly  governs  himself; 
second,  they  do  not  marry,  as  the  law  of 
attraction  which  draws  together  any  two  of 
opposite   sexes,  holds  them   fast   in  invio- 


28      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 


lable  fidelity  ;  thirdly,  there  is  no  creature 
In  all  the  Immensity  of  this  magnificent 
sphere  who  has  ever  doubted,  or  whoever 
will  doubt,  the  existence  of  the  Creator." 

A  thrill  of  fiery  shame  seemed  to  dart 
through  my  spiritual  being  as  I  heard  this, 
and  I  made  no  answer.  Some  fairy-like 
little  creatures,  the  children  of  the  Saturn- 
ites,  as  I  supposed,  here  came  running 
towards  us  and  knelt  down,  reverently 
clasping  their  hands  In  prayer.  They 
then  gathered  flowers  and  flung  them  on 
that  portion  of  ground  where  we  stood, 
and  gazed  at  us  fearlessly  and  lovingly,  as 
they  might  have  gazed  at  some  rare  bird 
or  butterfly. 

Azul  signed  to  me,  and  we  rose  while 
yet  in  their  sight,  and  soaring  through  the 
radiance  of  the  Belt,  which  was  like  a  sun 
woven  into  a  circle,  we  soon  left  Saturn  far 
behind  us,  and  alighted  on  Venus.  Here 
seas,  mountains,  forests,  lakes,  and  meadows 
were  one  vast  garden,  in  which  the  bloom 


MY  STRANGE    DEPARTURE.  29 

and  verdure  of  all  worlds  seemed  to  find  a 
home.  Here  were  realized  the  dreams  of 
sculptors  and  painters,  in  the  graceful 
forms  and  exquisite  faces  of  the  women, 
and  the  splendid  strength  and  godlike 
beauty  of  the  men.  A  brief  glance  was 
sufficient  to  show  me  that  the  moving 
spring  of  all  the  civilization  of  this  radiant 
planet  w-as  the  love  of  Nature  and  Art 
united.  There  were  no  wars — for  there 
were  no  different  nations.  All  the  inhabi- 
tants were  like  one  vast  family  ;  they 
worked  for  one  another,  and  vied  with 
each  other  in  paying  homage  to  those  of 
the  loftiest  genius  among  them.  They 
had  one  supreme  Monarch  to  whom  they 
all  rendered  glad  obedience  ;  and  he  was  a 
Poet,  ready  to  sacrifice  his  throne  with  joy 
as  soon  as  his  people  should  discover  a 
greater  than  he.  For  they  all  loved 
not  the  artist  but  the  Art  ;  and  selfish- 
ness was  a  vice  unknown.  Here,  none 
loved  or  were  wedded  save  those  who  had 


30       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

spiritual  sympathies,  and  here,  too,  no 
creature  existed  who  did  not  believe  in 
and  worship  the  Creator.  The  same  state 
of  things  existed  in  Jupiter,  the  planet  we 
next  visited,  where  everything-  was  per- 
formed by  electricity.  Here,  persons 
living  hundreds  of  miles  apart  could  yet 
converse  together  with  perfect  ease 
through  an  electric  medium  ;  ships 
ploughed  the  seas  by  electricity  ;  printing, 
an  art  of  which  the  dwellers  on  Earth  are 
so  proud,  was  accomplished  by  electricity 
— in  fact,  everything  in  the  way  of  science, 
art,  and  invention  known  to  us  was  also 
known  in  Jupiter,  only  to  greater  perfec- 
tion, because  tempered  and  strengthened 
by  an  electric  force  which  never  failed. 
From  Jupiter,  Aziil  guided  me  to  many 
other  fair  and  splendid  worlds — yet  none 
of  them  were  Paradise  ;  all  had  some  slight 
drawback — some  physical  or  spiritual  ail- 
ment, as  it  were,  which  had  to  be  com- 
bated   with    and    conquered.     All    the    in- 


MY  STRANGE  DEPARTURE.  31 

habitants  of  each  star  longed  for  something 
they  had  not — something  better,  greater, 
and  higher — and  therefore  all  had  discon- 
tent. They  could  not  realize  their  best 
desires  in  the  state  of  existence  they  then 
were,  therefore  they  all  suffered  disap- 
pointment. They  were  all  compelled  to 
work  in  some  way  or  another  ;  they  were 
all  doomed  to  die.  Yet,  unlike  the  dwellers 
on  Earth,  they  did  not,  because  their  lives 
were  more  or  less  constrained  and  painful, 
complain  of  or  deny  the  goodness  of  God 
— on  the  contrary,  they  believed  in  a 
future  state  which  should  be  as  perfect  as 
their  present  one  was  imperfect  ;  and  the 
chief  aim  and  object  of  all  their  labours 
was  to  become  worthy  of  attaining  that 
final  grand  result — Eternal  Happiness  and 
Peace. 

*'  Readest  thou  the  lesson  in  these  glow- 
ing spheres,  teeming  with  life  and  learn- 
ing ?"  murmured  Aziil  to  me,  as  we  soared 
swiftly  on  together.     *^  Know  that  not  one 


32       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 


smallest  world  in  all  the  myriad  systems 
circling  before  thee,  holds  a  single  human 
creature  who  doubts  his  Maker.  Not 
one !  except  thine  own  doomed  star  ! 
Behold  it  yonder — sparkling  feebly,  like  a 
faint  flame  amid  sunshine — how  poor  a 
speck  it  is — how  like  a  scarcely  visible 
point  in  all  the  brilliancy  of  the  ever- 
revolving  wheel  of  Life  !  Yet  there  dwell 
the  dwarfs  of  clay — the  men  and  women 
who  pretend  to  love  while  they  secretly 
hate  and  despise  one  another.  There, 
wealth  is  a  god,  and  the  greed  of  gain  a 
virtue.  There,  genius  starves,  and  hero- 
ism dies  unrewarded.  There,  faith  is 
martyred,  and  unbelief  elected  sovereign 
monarch  of  the  people.  There,  the  sublime, 
unreachable  mysteries  of  the  Universe 
are  haggled  over  by  poor  finite  minds  w^ho 
cannot  call  their  lives  their  own.  There, 
nation  wars  against  nation,  creed  against 
creed,  soul  against  soul.  Alas,  fated 
planet !    how  soon  shalt   thou   be   extinct, 


MY  STRANGE  DEPARTURE.  35 

and  thy  place  shall  know  thee  no 
more !" 

I  gazed  earnestly  at  my  radiant  guide. 
"If  that  is  true,"  I  said,  ''  why  then  should 
we  have  a  legend  that  God,  in  the  person  of 
one  called  Christ,  came  to  die  for  so  miser- 
able and  mean  a  race  of  beings  ?" 

Azul  answered  not,  but  turned  her  lumi- 
nous eyes  upon  me  with  a  sort  of  wide 
dazzling  wonder.  Some  strange  impelling^ 
force  bore  me  onward,  and  before  I  could 
realize  it  I  w^as  alone.  Alone,  in  a  vast 
area  of  light  through  which  I  floated, 
serene  and  conscious  of  power.  A  sound 
falling  from  a  great  height  reached  me  ;  it 
was  first  like  a  grand  organ-chord,  and 
then  like  a  voice,  trumpet-clear  and  far- 
echoing. 

"  Spirit  that  searchest  for  the  Unseen," 
it  said,  "  because  I  will  not  that  one  atom 
of  true  worth  should  perish,  unto  thee  shall 
be  given  a  vision  —  unto  thee  shall  be 
taught    a    lesson    thou    dreamest    not    of. 

VOL.    II.  23 


34      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

Thou  shalt  create  ;  thoic  shalt  design  and 
plan  ;  thou  shalt  be  worshipped,  and  ihozt 
shalt  destroy  !  Rest  therefore  in  the  light 
and  behold  the  things  that  are  in  the  light, 
for  the  time  cometh  when  all  that  seemeth 
clear  and  visible  now  shall  be  but  darkness. 
And  they  that  love  me  not  shall  have  no 
place  of  abode  In  that  hour  !" 

The  voice  ceased.  Awed,  yet  consoled,  I 
listened  for  it  again.  There  was  no  more 
sound.  Around  me  was  Illimitable  light — 
illimitable  silence.  But  a  strange  scene 
unfolded  itself  swiftly  before  me — a  sort  of 
shifting  dream  that  was  a  reality,  yet  so 
wonderfully  unreal — a  vision  that  impressed 
itself  on  every  portion  of  my  intelligence  ; 
a  kind  of  spirit-drama  In  which  I  was 
forced  to  enact  the  chief  part,  and  where  a 
mystery  that  I  had  deemed  impenetrable 
was  made  perfectly  clear  and  simple  of 
comprehension. 


CHAPTER  II. 


A    MINIATURE    CREATION. 


N  my  heaven-uplifted  dream,  I 
thought  I  saw  a  circular  spa- 
cious ^^arden  In  which  all  the 
lovely  landscapes  of  a  superior  world  ap- 
peared to  form  themselves  by  swift  deo^rees. 
The  longer  I  looked  at  It,  the  more  beau- 
tiful It  became,  and  a  little  star  shone 
above  It  like  a  sun.  Trees  and  flowers 
sprang  up  under  my  gaze,  and  all  stretched 
themselves  towards  me,  as  though  for  pro- 
tection. Birds  flew  about  and  sang  ;  some 
of  them  tried  to  get  as  near  as  possible  to 
the  little  sun  they  saw  ;  and  other  living 


36       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

creatures  began  to  move  about  In  the 
shadows  of  the  groves,  and  on  the  fresh 
green  grass.  All  the  wonderful  workings 
of  Nature,  as  known  to  us  In  the  world, 
took  place  over  again  in  this  garden,  which 
seemed  somehow  to  belong  to  me  ;  and  I 
watched  everything  with  a  certain  satisfac- 
tion and  delight.  Then  the  idea  came  to 
me  that  the  place  would  be  fairer  if  there 
were  either  men  or  angels  to  inhabit  it ; 
and  quick  as  light  a  whisper  came  to  me  : 

"  Create  !" 

And  I  thought  in  my  dream  that  by  the 
mere  desire  of  my  being,  expressed  in 
waves  of  electric  warmth  that  floated  down- 
wards from  me  to  the  earth  I  possessed, 
my  garden  was  suddenly  filled  with  men, 
women,  and  children,  each  of  whom  had  a 
small  portion  of  myself  in  them,  inasmuch 
as  It  was  I  who  made  them  move  and  talk 
and  occupy  themselves  in  all  manner  of 
amusements.      Many  of  them  knelt  down 


A  MINIATURE  CREATION.  37 

to  me  and  prayed,  and  offered  thanks- 
givings for  having  been  created  ;  but  some 
of  them  went  instead  to  the  Httle  star, 
which  they  called  a  sun,  and  thanked  that, 
and  prayed  to  that  instead.  Then  others 
went  and  cut  down  the  trees  in  the  garden, 
and  dug  up  stones  and  built  themselves 
little  cities,  where  they  all  dwelt  together 
like  flocks  of  sheep,  and  ate  and  drank  and 
made  merry  with  the  things  I  had  given 
them.  Then  I  thought  that  I  increased 
their  intelligence  and  quickness  of  percep- 
tion, and  by-and-by  they  grew  so  proud 
that  they  forgot  everything  but  themselves. 
They  ceased  to  remember  how  they  were 
created,  and  they  cared  no  more  to  offer 
praises  to  their  little  sun,  that  through  me 
gave  them  light  and  heat.  But  because 
something  of  my  essence  still  was  in  them, 
they  always  instinctively  sought  to  worship 
a  superior  creature  to  themselves  ;  and 
puzzling  themselves  in  their  folly,  they 
made  hideous    images   of   wood   and  clay, 


38       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

unlike  anything  in  heaven  or  earth,  and 
offered  sacrifices  and  prayer  to  these  Hfe- 
less  puppets  instead  of  to  me.  Then  I 
turned  away  my  eyes  in  sorrow  and  pity, 
but  never  in  anger ;  for  I  could  not  be 
wrathful  with  these  children  of  my  own 
creation.  And  when  I  thus  turned  away 
my  eyes,  all  manner  of  evil  came  upon  the 
once  fair  scene — pestilence  and  storm,  dis- 
ease and  vice.  A  dark  shadow  stole 
between  my  little  world  and  me — the 
shadow  of  the  people's  own  wickedness. 
And  as  every  delicate  fibre  of  my  spiritual 
being  repelled  evil  by  the  necessity  of  the 
pure  light  In  which  I  dwelt  serene,  I  waited 
patiently  for  the  mists  to  clear,  so  that  I 
might  again  behold  the  beauty  of  my 
garden.  Suddenly  a  soft  clamour  smote 
upon  my  sense  of  hearing,  and  a  slender 
stream  of  light,  like  a  connecting  ray, 
seemed  to  be  flung  upwards  through  the 
darkness  that  hid  me  from  the  people  I 
had  created  and  loved.      I  knew  the  sound 


A  MINIATURE  CREATION.  39 

— it  was  the  mingled  music  of  the  prayers 
of  children.  An  infinite  pity  and  pleasure 
touched  me,  my  being  thrilled  with  love 
and  tenderness ;  and  yielding  to  these  little 
ones  who  asked  me  for  protection,  I  turned 
my  eyes  again  towards  the  garden  I  had 
designed  for  fairness  and  pleasure.  But 
alas!  how  changed  it  had  become!  No 
longer  fresh  and  sweet,  the  people  had 
turned  it  into  a  wilderness ;  they  had 
divided  it  into  small  portions,  and  in  so 
doing  had  divided  themselves  into  separate 
companies  called  nations,  all  of  whom 
fought  with  each  other  fiercely  for  their 
different  little  parterres  or  flower-beds. 
Some  haggled  and  talked  incessantly  over 
the  mere  possession  of  a  stone  which  they 
called  a  rock  ;  others  busied  themselves 
in  digging  a  little  yellow  metal  out  of  the 
earth,  which,  when  once  obtained,  seemed 
to  make  the  owners  of  it  mad,  for  they 
straightway  forgot  everything  else.  As  I 
looked,  the  darkness  between  me  and  my 


40       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

creation  grew  denser,  and  was  only  pierced 
at  last  by  those  long  wide  shafts  of  radiance 
caused  by  the  innocent  prayers  of  those 
who  still  remembered  me.  And  I  was 
full  of  regret,  for  I  saw  my  people  wander- 
ing hither  and  thither,  restless  and  dis- 
satisfied, perplexed  by  their  own  errors, 
and  caring  nothing  for  the  love  I  bore 
them.  Then  some  of  them  advanced  and 
began  to  question  why  they  had  been 
created,  forgetting  completely  how  their 
lives  had  been  originally  designed  by  me 
for  happiness,  love  and  wisdom.  Then 
they  accused  me  of  the  existence  of  evil, 
refusing  to  see  that  where  there  is  light 
there  is  also  darkness,  and  that  darkness  is 
the  rival  force  of  the  Universe,  whence 
Cometh  silently  the  Unnamable  Oblivion 
of  Souls.  They  could  not  see,  my  self- 
willed  children,  that  they  had  of  their  own 
desire  sought  the  darkness  and  found  it ; 
and  now,  because  it  gloomed  above  them 
like  a  pall,  they  refused   to  believe  in  the 


A  MINIATURE  CREATION.  41 


light  where  still  I  was,  loving  and  striving 
to  attract  them  still.  Yet  it  was  not  all 
darkness,  and  I  knew  that  even  what  there 
was  might  be  repelled  and  cleared  away  if 
only  my  people  would  turn  towards  me 
once  more.  So  I  sent  down  upon  them 
all  possible  blessings — some  they  rejected 
angrily,  some  they  snatched  at  and  threw 
away  again,  as  though  they  were  poor  and 
trivial — none  of  them  were  they  thankful 
for,  and  none  did  they  desire  to  keep.  And 
the  darkness  above  them  deepened,  while 
my  anxious  pity  for  them  and  love  in- 
creased. For  how  could  I  turn  altogether 
away  from  them,  as  long  as  but  a  few 
remembered  me  ?  There  were  some  of 
these  weak  children  of  mine  who  loved 
and  honoured  me  so  well  that  they  ab- 
sorbed some  of  my  light  into  themselves, 
and  became  heroes,  poets,  musicians, 
teachers  of  high  and  noble  thought,  and 
unselfish,  devoted  martyrs  for  the  sake  of 
the  reverence  they  bore  me.      There  were 


42       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

women  pure  and  sweet,  who  wore  their 
existence  as  innocently  as  HHes,  and  who 
turned  to  me  to  seek  protection,  not  for 
themselves,  but  for  those  they  loved. 
There  were  little  children,  whose  asking 
voices  were  like  waves  of  delicious  music 
to  my  being,  and  for  whom  I  had  a  sur- 
passing tenderness.  And  yet  these  all 
were  a  mere  handful  compared  to  the 
numbers  of  those  who  denied  my  existence, 
and  who  had  wilfully  crushed  out  and 
repelled  every  spark  of  my  essence  in 
themselves.  And  as  I  contemplated  all 
this,  the  voice  I  had  heard  at  the  com- 
mencement of  my  dream  rushed  towards 
me  like  a  mighty  wind  broken  through  by 

thunder : 

''Destroy!'' 

A  great  pity  and  love  possessed  me. 
In  deep  awe,  yet  solemn  earnestness,  I 
pleaded  with  that  vast  commanding  voice. 

"Bid  me  not  destroy!"  I  implored. 
"Command     me     not     to     disperse     into 


A  MINIATURE   CREATION.  45 


nothingness  these  children  of  my  fancy, 
some  of  whom  yet  love  and  trust  to  me 
for  safety.  Let  me  strive  once  more  to 
bring  them  out  of  their  darkness  into  the 
light — to  bring  them  to  the  happiness 
I  designed  them  to  enjoy.  They  have 
not  all  forgotten  me — let  me  give  them 
more    time    for     thought     and      recollec- 


tion !" 


Again  the  great  voice  shook  the  air  : 
''  They  love  darkness  rather  than  light  ; 
they  love  the  perishable  earth  of  which 
they  are  in  part  composed,  better  than  the 
germ  of  immortality  with  which  they 
were  in  the  beginning  endowed.  This 
garden  of  thine  is  but  a  caprice  of  thy 
intelligence  ;  the  creatures  that  inhabit 
it  are  soulless  and  unworthy,  and  are 
an  offence  to  that  indestructible  radiance 
of  which  thou  art  one  ray.  Therefore 
I  say  unto  thee  again — destroy  /" 

My  yearning  love    grew   stronger,   and 
I  pleaded  with  renewed  force. 


44      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS, 

''  Oh,  thou  Unseen  Glory !"  I  cried  ; 
*'  thou  who  hast  filled  me  with  this  emotion 
of  love  and  pity  which  permeates  and 
supports  my  existence,  how  canst  thou 
bid  me  take  this  sudden  revenge  upon 
my  frail  creation  !  No  caprice  was  it  that 
caused  me  to  design  it ;  nothing  but  a 
thought  of  love  and  a  desire  of  beauty. 
Even  yet  I  will  fulfil  my  plan — even  yet 
shall  these  erring  children  of  mine  return 
to  me  in  time,  with  patience.  While  one 
of  them  still  lifts  a  hand  in  prayer  to 
me,  or  gratitude,  I  cannot  destroy !  Bid 
me  rather  sink  into  the  darkness  of  the 
uttermost  deep  of  shadow  ;  only  let  me 
save  these  feeble  little  ones  from  destruc- 
tion !" 

The  voice  replied  not.  A  flashing  opal 
brilliancy  shot  across  the  light  in  which 
1  rested,  and  I  beheld  an  Angel,  grand, 
lofty,  majestic,  with  a  countenance  in 
which  shone  the  lustre  of  a  myriad  summer 
mornings. 


A   MIXIATURE  CREATIOX.  45 

"  Spirit  that  art  escaped  from  the 
Sorrowful  Star/'  it  said  in  accents  clear  and 
sonorous,  "'  wouldst  thou  indeed  be  con- 
tent to  sufter  the  loss  oi  heavenly  jov  and 
peace,  in  order  to  rescue  thy  perishing 
creation  ?" 

"  I  would  I"  I  answered  ;  *•'  if  I  under- 
stood death.  I  would  die  to  save  one 
of  those  frail  creatures,  who  seek  to  know 
me  and  yet  cannot  find  me  through  the 
darkness  they  have  brought  upon  them- 
selves. 

''To  die,''  said  the  Angel,  "to  under- 
stand death,  thou  wouldst  need  to  become 
one  of  them,  to  take  upon  thyself  their 
form — to  imprison  all  that  brilliancy  of 
which  thou  art  now  composed,  into  a 
mean  and  common  case  of  clay  ;  and  even 
if  thou  couldst  accomplish  this,  would 
thy  children  know  thee  or  receive 
thee  ?" 

"  Nay,  but  if  I  could  suffer  shame  by 
them."    I    cried  impetuously,   "  I  could  not 


46       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO   WORLDS. 

suffer  sin.  My  being  would  be  incapable 
of  error,  and  I  would  show  these  creatures 
of  mine  the  bliss  of  purity,  the  joy  of 
wisdom,  the  ecstasy  of  light,  the  certainty 
of  immortality,  if  they  followed  me.  And 
then  I  would  die  to  show  them  death 
is  easy,  and  that  in  dying  they  would 
come  to  me  and  find  their  happiness  for 
•ever. 

The  stature  of  the  Angel  grew  more 
lofty  and  magnificent,  and  its  star-like 
eyes  flashed  fire. 

"  Then,  oh  thou  wanderer  from  the 
Earth  !"  it  said,  '^  understandest  thou  not 
the  Christ  ?" 

A  deep  awe  trembled  through  me. 
Meanwhile  the  garden  I  had  thought 
a  world  appeared  to  roll  up  like  a  cloudy 
scroll,  and  vanished,  and  I  knew  that 
it  had  been  a  vision,  and  no  more. 

"  Oh  doubting  and  foolish  Spirit  !"  went 
on    the    Anorel — ''  thou    who  art  but  one 

CD 

point  of  living  light  in  the  Supreme  Radi- 


A  MINIATURE  CREATION.  47 

ance,  even  ^/lozi-  wouldst  consent  to  Immure 
thyself  in  the  darkness  of  mortality  for 
sake  of  thy  fancied  creation  !  Even  ^/tou 
wouldst  submit  to  suffer  and  to  die,  In 
order  to  show  the  frail  children  of  thy 
dream  a  purely  sinless  and  spiritual 
example  !  Even  ^/wu  hast  had  the  courage 
to  plead  with  the  One  All-Sufficing  Voice 
against  the  destruction  of  what  to  thee  was 
but  a  mirage  floating  in  this  ether  !  Even 
/Aou  hast  had  love,  forgiveness,  pity ! 
Even  ^/lozi'  wouldst  be  willing  to  dwell 
among  the  creatures  of  thy  fancy  as  one 
of  them,  knowing  in  thy  Inner  self  that 
by  so  doing  thy  spiritual  presence  would 
have  marked  thy  little  world  for  ever 
as  sanctified  and  impossible  to  destroy. 
Even  ^/lou  wouldst  sacrifice  a  glory  to 
answer  a  child's  prayer — even  thou  wouldst 
have  patience !  And  yet  thou  hast  dared 
to  deny  to  God  those  attributes  which 
thou  thyself  dost  possess — He  so  grea 
and  vast — thou  so  small  and  slight  !     For 


48       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 


the  love  thou  feelest  throbbing  through 
thy  being,  He  is  the  very  commencement 
and  perfection  of  all  love  ;  if  thou  hast 
pity,  He  has  ten  thousand  times  more 
pity  ;  If  ^/lo^c■  canst  forgive,  remember  that 
from  H  Im  flows  all  thy  power  of  forgiveness ! 
There  is  nothing  thou  canst  do,  even  at 
the  highest  height  of  spiritual  perfection, 
that  He  cannot  surpass  by  a  thousand 
million  fold !  Neither  shalt  thou  refuse 
to  believe  that  He  can  also  suffer.  Know 
that  nothing  is  more  godlike  than  un- 
selfish sorrow — and  the  grief  of  the 
Creator  over  one  erring  human  soul  is  as 
vast  as  He  Himself  Is  vast.  Why  wouldst 
thou  make  of  Him  a  being  destitute  of 
the  best  emotions  that  He  Himself  bestows 
upon  thee  ?  T/ioti  wouldst  have  entered 
Into  thy  dream-world  and  lived  In  It 
and  died  In  It,  if  by  so  doing  thou  couldst 
have  drawn  one  of  thy  creatures  back 
to  the  love  of  thee ;  and  wilt  thou  not 
receive  the  Christ  ?" 


A  MINIATURE  CREATION.  49 

I  bowed  my  head,  and  a  flood  of  joy 
rushed  through  me. 

"I  beHeve — I  beHeve  and  I  love!"  I 
murmured.  ''  Desert  me  not,  O  radiant 
Ancrel  !  I  feel  and  know  that  all  these 
wonders  must  soon  pass  away  from  my 
sight ;  but  wilt  thou  also  go  ?" 

The  Aneel  smiled  and  touched  me. 

^'  I  am  thy  guardian,"  it  said.  "  I  have 
been  with  thee  always.  I  can  never  leave 
thee  so  long  as  thy  soul  seeks  spiritual 
things.  Asleep  or  awake  on  the  Earth,. 
wherever  thou  art,  I  also  am.  There 
have  been  times  when  I  have  warned 
thee  and  thou  wouldst  not  listen,  when 
I  have  tried  to  draw  thee  onward  and 
thou  wouldst  not  come;  but  now  I 
fear  no  more  thy  disobedience,  for  thy 
restlessness  is  past.  Come  with  me ;  it 
is  permitted  thee  to  see  far  off  the  vision 
of  the  Last  Circle." 

The  glorious  figure  raised  me  gently  by 
the  hand,  and  we  floated  on  and  on,  higher 

VOL.  II.  24 


50      A.  ROMANCE  OF. TWO  WORLDS. 

and  higher,  past  little  circles  which  my 
guide  told  me  were  all  solar  systems, 
though  they  looked  nothing  but  slender 
garlands  of  fire,  so  rapidly  did  they  revolve 
and  so  swiftly  did  we  pass  them.  Higher 
and  higher  we  went,  till  even  to  my 
untiring  spirit  the  way  seemed  long. 
Beautiful  creatures  in  human  shape,  but  as 
delicate  as  gossamer,  passed  us  every  now 
and  then,  some  In  bands  of  twos  and 
threes,  some  alone ;  and  the  higher  we 
soared  the  more  dazzllngly  lovely  these 
inhabitants  of  the  air  seemed  to  be. 

**  They  are  all  born  of  the  Great  Circle," 
my  guardian  Angel  explained  to  me  ; 
^'  and  to  them  Is  given  the  power  of  com- 
municating high  thought  or  inspiration. 
Among  them  are  the  Spirits  of  Music,  of 
Poesy,  of  Prophecy,  and  of  all  Art  ever 
known  In  all  worlds.  The  success  of  their 
teaching  depends  on  how  much  purity  and 
unselfishness  there  Is  In  the  soul  to  which 
they     whisper     their    divine    messages — 


A  MINIATURE  CREATION.  51 


messages  as  brief  as  telegrams  which 
must  be  Hstened  to  with  entire  attention 
and  acted  upon  at  once,  or  the  lesson  is 
lost  and  may  never  come  again." 

Just  then,  I  saw  a  Shape  coming  to- 
wards me  as  of  a  lovely  fair-haired  child, 
who  seemed  to  be  playing  softly  on  a 
strange  glittering  instrument  like  a  broken 
cloud  strung  through  with  sunbeams. 
Heedless  of  consequences,  I  caught  at  its 
misty  robe  in  a  wild  effort  to  detain  it.  It 
obeyed  my  touch,  and  turned  its  deeply 
luminous  eyes  first  upon  me,  and  then 
upon  the  Angel  who  accompanied  my 
flight. 

*'  What  seekest  thou  ?"  it  asked  in  a 
voice  like  the  murmuring  of  the  wind 
among  flowers. 

''  Music  !"  I  answered.  "  Sing  me  thy 
melodies — fill  m.e  with  harmonies  divine 
and  unreachable — and  I  will  strive  to  be 
worthy  of  thy  teachings." 

24 — 2 


52       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS, 

The    young    Shape    smiled    and    drew 
closer  towards  me. 

''  Thy  wish  is  granted,  Sister  Spirit !"  it 
replied.  "  The  pity  I  shall  feel  for  thy 
fate  when  thou  art  again  pent  in  clay,  shall 
be  taught  thee  in  minor  music — thou 
shalt  possess  the  secret  of  unwritten  sound, 
and  I  will  sing  to  thee  and  bring  thee 
comfort.  On  Earth,  call  but  my  name — 
Aeon !  and  thou  shalt  behold  me.  For 
thy  longing  voice  is  known  to  the  Children 
of  Music,  and  hath  oft  shaken  the  vibrating 
light  wherein  they  dwell.  Fear  not !  As 
long  as  thou  dost  love  me,  I  am  thine." 
And  parting  slowly,  still  smiling,  the 
lovely  vision,  with  its  small  radiant  hands 
ever  wandering  among  the  starry  strings  of 
its  cloud-like  lyre,  floated  onward. 

Suddenly  a  clear  voice  said  ''  Welcome  !" 
and  looking  up  I  saw  my  first  friend  Azul. 
I  smiled  in  glad  recognition — I  would 
have  spoken — but  lo  !  a  wide  immensity  of 
blazing    glory    broke    like    many-coloured 


A  MINIATURE  CREATION.  53 

lightning  around  me — so  dazzling,  so 
overpowering,  that  I  Instinctively  drew 
back  and  paused — I  felt  I  could  go  no 
further. 

*'  Here,"  said  my  guardian  gently  — 
*'  here  ends  thy  journey.  Would  that  It 
were  possible,  poor  Spirit,  for  thee  to  pass 
this  boundary  !  But  that  may  not  be — as 
yet.  In  the  meanwhile  thou  mayest  gaze 
for  a  brief  space  upon  the  majestic  sphere 
which  mortals  dream  of  as  Heaven. 
Behold  and  see  how  fair  Is  the  Incorruptible 
perfection  of  God's  World  !" 

I  looked  and  trembled — I  should  have 
sunk  yet  further  backward,  had  not  Azul 
and  my  Angel-guide  held  me  with  their 
light  yet  forcible  clasp.  My  heart  fails 
me  now  as  I  try  to  write  of  that  tremen- 
dous, that  sublime  scene — the  Centre  of 
the  Universe — the  Cause  of  all  Creation. 
How  unlike  Heaven  such  as  we  In  our 
ignorance  have  tried  to  depict !  though  it 
is   far  better   we   should  have  a  mistaken 


54       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

idea  than  none  at  all.  What  I  beheld  was 
a  Circle,  so  huge  that  no  mortal  measure- 
ments could  compass  it  —  a  wide  Ring 
composed  of  seven  colours,  rainbow-like, 
but  flashing  with  perpetual  motion  and 
brilliancy,  as  though  a  thousand  million 
suns  were  for  ever  being  woven  into  it  to 
feed  its  transcendent  lustre.  From  every 
part  of  this  Ring  darted  long  broad  shafts 
of  light,  some  of  which  stretched  out  so  far 
that  I  could  not  see  where  they  ended  ; 
sometimes  a  bubbling  shower  of  lightning 
sparks  would  be  flung  out  on  the  pure 
ether,  and  this  would  instantly  form  into 
circles,  small  or  great,  and  whirl  round  and 
round  the  enormous  girdle  of  flame  from 
which  they  had  been  cast,  with  the  most 
Inconceivable  rapidity.  But  wonderful  as 
the  Ring  was,  it  encompassed  a  Sphere  yet 
more  marvellous  and  dazzling  ;  a  great 
Globe  of  opal-tinted  light,  revolving  as  it 
were  upon  its  own  axis,  and  ever  sur- 
rounded   by    that    scintillating,   jewel-like 


A  MINIATURE  CREATION.  55 

wreath  of  electricity,  whose  only  motion 
was  to  shine  and  burn  w^ithin  itself  for 
ever.  I  could  not  bear  to  look  upon  the 
brightness  of  that  magnificent  central 
World — so  large  that  multiplying  the  size 
of  the  sun  by  a  hundred  thousand  millions, 
no  adequate  idea  could  be  formed  of  its 
vast  proportions.  And  ever  it  revolved — • 
and  ever  the  Rainbow  Ring  around  it 
glittered  and  cast  forth  those  other  rings 
which  I  knew  now  were  living  solar 
svstems  cast  forth  from  that  electric  band 
as  a  volcano  casts  forth  fire  and  lava.  My 
Angel-guide  motioned  me  to  look  towards 
that  side  of  the  Ring  which  was  nearest  to 
the  position  of  the  Earth.  I  looked,  and 
perceived  that  there  the  shafts  of  descend- 
ing light  formed  themselves  as  they  fell 
into  the  shape  of  a  Cross.  At  this,  such 
sorrow,  love,  and  shame  overcame  me, 
that  I  knew  not  where  to  turn.  I  mur- 
mured : 

"  Send    me    back    again,    dear    Angel — 


56       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS, 

send  me  back  to  that  Star  of  Sorrow  and 
Error.  Let  me  hasten  to  make  amends 
there  for  all  my  folly — let  me  try  to  teach 
others  what  now  I  know.  I  am  unworthy 
to  be  here  beside  thee — I  am  unfit  to 
look  on  yonder  splendid  World — let  me 
return  to  do  penance  for  my  sins  and 
shortcomings  ;  for  what  am  I  that  God 
should  bless  me  ?  and  though  I  should 
consume  myself  in  labour  and  suffering, 
how  can  I  ever  hope  to  deserve  the 
smallest  place  in  that  heavenly  glory  I 
now  partly  behold  ?"  And  could  spirits 
shed  tears,  I  should  have  wept  with  re- 
morse and  grief. 

Azul  spoke,  softly  and  tenderly  : 
'*  Now  thou  dost  believe — henceforth 
thou  must  love.  Love  alone  can  pass  yon 
flaming  barrier — love  alone  can  gain  for 
thee  eternal  bliss.  In  love  and  for  love  were 
all  things  made — God  loveth  His  creatures, 
even  so  let  His  creatures  love  Him,  and 
so  shall  the  twain  be  drawn  together." 


A  MINIATURE  CREATION.  57 

"  Listen !"  added  my  Angel-guide. 
''  Thou  hast  not  travelled  so  far  as  yet 
to  remain  in  ignorance.  That  burning 
Ring  thou  seest  is  the  result  of  the 
Creator's  ever-working  Intelligence  ;  from 
it  all  the  Universe  hath  sprung.  It  is 
exhaustless  and  perpetually  creative  ;  it  is 
pure  and  perfect  electricity.  The  smallest 
spark  of  that  fiery  essence  in  a  mortal 
frame  is  sufficient  to  form  a  soul  or  spirit, 
such  as  mine,  or  that  of  Azul,  or  thine, 
when  thou  art  perfected.  The  huge 
world  rolling  within  the  Ring  is  where 
God  dwells.  Dare  not  thou  to  question 
His  shape,  His  look,  His  mien!  Know 
that  He  is  the  Supreme  Spirit  in  which 
all  Beauty,  all  Perfection,  all  Love,  find 
consummation.  His  breath  is  the  fire 
of  the  Ring;  His  look,  His  pleasure, 
cause  the  motion  of  His  World  and 
all  worlds.  There,  where  He  dwells,  dwell 
also  all  pure  souls  ;  there  all  desires  have 
fulfilment    without    satiety,    and    there   all 


58       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

loveliness,  wisdom  or  pleasure  known 
in  any  or  all  of  the  other  spheres  are 
also  known.  Speak,  Azul,  and  tell  this 
wanderer  from  Earth  what  she  will  gain  in 
winning  her  place  in  Heaven." 

Aziil    looked    tenderly    upon    me,    and 
said  : 

"  When  thoQ  hast  slept  the  brief  sleep 
of  death,  when  thou  art  permitted  to 
throw  off  for  ever  thy  garb  of  clay,  and 
when  by  thine  own  ceaseless  love  and 
longing  thou  hast  won  the  right  to  pass 
the  great  Circle,  thou  shalt  find  thyself 
in  a  land  where  the  glories  of  the  natural 
scenery  alone  shall  overpower  thee  with 
joy — scenery  that  for  ever  changes  into 
new  wonders  and  greater  beauty.  Thou 
shalt  hear  music  such  as  thou  canst  not 
dream  of.  Thou  shalt  find  friends,  beyond 
all  imagination  fair  and  faithful.  Thou 
shalt  read  and  see  the  history  of  all  the 
planets,  produced  for  thee  in  an  ever- 
moving   panorama.     Thou  shalt  love  and 


A  MINIATURE  CREATION.  59 

be  beloved  for  ever  by  thine  own  Twin 
Soul  ;  wherever  that  spirit  may  be  now, 
it  must  join  thee  hereafter.  The  joys 
of  learning,  memory,  consciousness,  sleep, 
waking,  and  exercise  shall  all  be  thine. 
Sin,  sorrow,  pain,  disease  and  death  thou 
shalt  know  no  more.  Thou  shalt  be  able 
to  remember  happiness,  to  possess  it,  and 
to  look  forward  to  it.  Thou  shalt  have 
full  and  pleasant  occupation  without  fatigue 
— thy  food  and  substance  shall  be  light 
and  air.  Flowers,  rare  and  imperishable, 
shall  bloom  for  thee  ;  birds  of  exquisite 
form  and  tender  voice  shall  sing  to  thee ; 
angels  shall  be  thy  companions.  Thou 
shalt  have  fresh  and  glad  desires  to 
offer  to  God  with  every  portion  of  thy 
existence,  and  each  one  shall  be  granted 
as  soon  as  asked,  for  then  thou  wilt  not  be 
able  to  ask  anything  that  is  displeasing 
to  Him.  But  because  it  is  a  joy  to  wish, 
thou  shalt  wish  ;  and  because  it  is  a  joy 
to  grant,  so  also  will  He  grant.    No  delight, 


6o       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

small  or  great,  is  wanting  in  that  vast 
sphere  ;  only  sorrow  is  lacking,  and  satiety 
and  disappointment  have  no  place.  Wilt 
thou  seek  for  admittance  there,  or  wilt  thou 
faint  by  the  way  and  grow  weary  ?" 

I  raised  my  eyes  full  of  ecstasy  and 
reverence. 

**  My  mere  efforts  must  count  as  nothing," 
I  said  ;  *'  but  if  Love  can  help  me,  I  will 
love  and  long  for  God's  World  until  I 
die !" 

My  guardian  Angel  pointed  to  those 
rays  of  light  I  had  before  noticed,  that 
slanted  downwards  towards  Earth  in  the 
form  of  a  cross. 

'*  That  is  the  path  by  which  t/iou  must 
travel.  Mark  it  well.  All  pilgrims  from 
the  Sorrowful  Star  must  journey  by  that 
road.  Woe  to  them  that  turn  aside  to 
roam  'mid  spheres  they  know  not  of, 
to  lose  themselves  in  seas  of  light  wherein 
they  cannot  steer !  Remember  my  warn- 
ing !     And  now,  Spirit  who  art  commended 


A  MINIATURE  CREATION.  6i 

to  my  watchful  care,  thy  brief  liberty  is 
ended.  Thou  has  been  lifted  up  to  the 
outer  edge  of  the  Electric  Circle ;  further 
we  dare  not  take  thee.  Hast  thou  aught 
else  to  ask  before  the  veil  of  mortality 
again  enshrouds  thee  .^" 

I  answered  not,  but  within  myself  I 
formed  a  wild  desire.  The  Electric  Ring 
flashed  fiercely  on  my  uplifted  eyes,  but 
I  kept  them  fixed  hopefully  and  lovingly 
on  its  intensely  deep  brilliancy. 

'Mf  love  and  faith  can  avail  me,"  I 
murmured,  "  I  shall  see  what  I  have 
souorht." 

I  was  not  disappointed.-  The  fiery 
waves  of  light  parted  on  either  side  of 
the  spot  where  I  w^ith  my  companions 
rested  ;  and  a  Figure,  majestic,  unutterably 
grand  and  beautiful,  approached  me.  At 
the  same  moment  a  number  of  other 
faces  and  forms  shone  hoveringly  out  of 
the  Ring  ;  one  I  noticed  like  an  exquisitely 
beautiful    woman,    with   floating   hair    and 


62       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

clear,  earnest,  unfathomable  eyes.  Azul 
and  the  Angel  sank  reverently  down  and 
drooped  their  radiant  heads  like  flowers  in 
hot  sunshine.  I  alone,  daringly,  yet  with 
inexpressible  affection  welling  up  within 
me,  watched  with  unshrinking  gaze  the 
swift  advance  of  that  supreme  Figure, 
upon  whose  broad  brows  rested  the  faint 
semblance  of  a  Crown  of  Thorns.  A 
voice  penetratingly   sweet   addressed    me  : 

*'  Mortal  from  the  Star  I  saved  from 
ruin,  because  thou  hast  desired  Me,  I 
come  !  Even  as  thy  former  unbelief,  shall 
be  now  thy  faith.  Because  thou  lovest 
Me,  I  am  with  thee.  For  do  I  not  know 
thee  better  than  the  Angels  can  ?  Have 
I  not  dwelt  in  thy  clay,  suffered  thy 
sorrows,  wept  thy  tears,  died  thy  deaths  ? 
One  with  My  Father,  and  yet  one  with 
thee,  I  demand  thy  love,  and  so  through 
Me  shalt  thou  attain  immortal  life." 

I  felt  a  touch  upon  me  like  a  scorching 
flame — a  thrill  rushed  through  my  being — 


A  MINIATURE  CREATION.  6;^ 


and  then  I  knew  that  I  was  sinking  down, 
down,  further  and  further  away.  I  saw 
that  wondrous  Figure  standing  serene  and 
smiling  between  the  retiring  waves  of 
electric  radiance.  I  saw  the  great  inner 
sphere  revolve,  and  glitter  as  it  rolled, 
like  an  enormous  diamond  encircled  with 
gold  and  sapphire,  and  then  all  suddenly 
the  air  grew  dim  and  cloudy,  and  the 
sensation  of  falling  became  more  and  more 
rapid.  Aziil  was  beside  me  still,  and  I 
also  perceived  the  outline  of  my  guardian 
Angel's  form,  though  that  was  growing 
indistinct.  I  now  recalled  the  request  of 
Heliobas,  and  spoke  : 

''  Azul,  tell  me  what  shadow  rests  upon 
the  life  of  him  to  whom  I  am  now  return- 
ing!" 

Azul  looked  at  me  earnestly,  and  re- 
plied : 

"  Thou   darincr  one  !      Seekest  thou    to 

o 

pierce  the  future  fate  of  others  ?  Is  it  not 
enough  for  thee  to   have  heard   the  voice 


64       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

that  maketh  the  Angels'  singing  silent, 
and  wouldst  thou  yet  know  more  ?" 

I  was  full  of  a  strange  unhesitating 
courage,  therefore  I  said  fearlessly  : 

**  He  is  thy  Beloved  one,  Azul — thy 
Twin  Soul  ;  and  wilt  thou  let  him  fall 
away  from  thee  when  a  word  or  sign 
might  save  him  ?" 

*'  Even  as  he  Is  my  Beloved,  so  let  him 
not  fail  to  hear  my  voice,"  replied  Azul, 
with  a  tinge  of  melancholy.  ^'  For  though 
he  has  accomplished  much,  he  is  as  yet 
but  mortal.  Thou  canst  guide  him  thus 
far  ;  tell  him,  when  death  lies  like  a  gift 
in  his  hand,  let  him  withhold  it,  and  re- 
member me.  And  now,  my  friend — fare- 
well !" 

I  would  have  spoken  again,  but  could 
not.  An  oppressed  sensation  came  over 
me,  and  I  seemed  to  plunge  coldly  into  a 
depth  of  Inextricable  blackness.  I  felt 
cramped  for  room,  and  struggled  for  exist- 
ence,  for  motion,  for  breath.     What  had 


A  MINIATURE  CREATION.  65 

happened  to  me  ?  I  wondered  indignantly. 
Was  I  a  fettered  prisoner  ?  had  I  lost  the 
use  of  my  light  aerial  limbs  that  had  borne 
me  so  swiftly  through  the  realms  of  space  ? 
What  crushing  weight  overpowered  me  ? 
why  such  want  of  air  and  loss  of  delightful 
ease  ?  I  sighed  restlessly  and  impatiently 
at  the  narrow  darkness  In  which  I  found 
myself — a  sorrowful,  deep,  shuddering  sigh 
.  .  .  and  woke.  That  Is  to  say,  I  languidly 
opened  mortal  eyes  to  find  myself  once  more 
pent  up  in  mortal  frame,  though  I  retained 
a  perfect  remembrance  and  consciousness 
of  ^y^ything  I  had  experienced  during 
my  spirit-wanderings.  Hellobas  stood  in 
front  of  me  with  outstretched  hands,  and 
his  eyes  were  fixed  on  mine  with  a  mingled 
expression  of  anxiety  and  authority,  which 
changed  Into  a  look  of  relief  and  gladness 
as  I  smiled  at  him  and  uttered  his  name 
aloud. 


VOL.   II.  25 


^ 

i .  .iWiC 

^S 

^^"^ 

^^^ 

^^Ss 

^vl 

^^^ 

^'^mtt 

oMfi 

v^<CS 

■^^^i^^r 

"v^L^^^r 

^^'^^ 

(9o  ^ 

^^ 

B^^i^'cr- 

^iflS^ 

CHAPTER  III. 

SECRETS    OF    THE    SUN    AND    MOON. 

;AVE    I    been   long   away  ?"    I 
asked,  as  I  raised  myself  up- 
right in  the  chair  where  I  had 
been  resting. 

'*  I  sent  you  from  hence  on  Thursday 
morning  at  noon,"  replied  Hellobas.  ^^  It 
is  now  Saturday  evening,  and  within  a  few 
minutes  of  midnight.  I  was  growing 
alarmed.  I  have  never  known  anyone 
stay  absent  for  so  long ;  and  you  resisted 
my  authority  so  powerfully,  that  I  began 
to  fear  you  would  never  come  back  at 
all." 


SECRETS  OF  THE  SUN  AND  MOON.     67 

*'  I  wish  I  had  not  been  compelled  to  do 
so  !"  I  said  regretfully. 
He  smiled. 

"  No  doubt  you  do.  It  is  the  general 
complaint.  Will  you  stand  up  now  and 
see  how  you  feel  ?" 

I  obeyed.  There  was  still  a  slight 
sensation  about  me  as  of  being  cramped 
for  space  ;  but  this  was  passing,  and  other- 
wise I  felt  singularly  strong,  bright  and 
vigorous.  I  stretched  out  my  hands  in 
unspeakable  gratitude  to  him,  through 
whose  scientific  power  I  had  gained  my 
recent  experience. 

"  I  can  never  thank  you  enough !"  I 
said  earnestly.  "  I  dare  say  you  know 
something  of  what  I  have  seen  on  my 
journey  ?" 

''  Something,  but  not  all,"  he  replied. 
"  Of  course  I  know  what  worlds  and 
systems  you  saw,  but  what  was  said  to 
you,  or  what  special  lessons  were  given 
you  for  your  comfort,  I  cannot  tell." 

25—2 


68       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

"■  Then  I  will  describe  everything  while 
it  is  fresh  upon  me,"  I  returned.  "  I  feel 
that  I  must  do  so  in  order  that  you  may 
understand  how  glad  I  am, — how  grateful 
I  am  to  you." 

I  then  related  the  different  scenes  through 
which  I  had  passed,  omitting  no  detail. 
Heliobas  listened  with  profound  interest 
and  attention.  When  I  had  finished,  he 
said  : 

''  Yours  has  been  a  most  wonderful,  I 
may  say  almost  exceptional,  experience. 
It  proves  to  me  more  than  ever  the 
omnipotence  of  Will.  Most  of  those  who 
have  been  placed  by  my  means  in  the  Up- 
hfted  or  Electric  state  of  being,  have 
consented  to  it  simply  to  gratify  a  sense  of 
curiosity — few  therefore  have  gone  beyond 
the  pure  ether,  where,  as  in  a  sea,  the 
planets  swim.  Cellini,  for  instance,  never 
went  farther  than  Venus,  because  in  the 
atmosphere  of  that  planet  he  met  the 
Spirit  that   rules  and   divides  his  destiny. 


SECRETS  OF  THE  SUN  AND  MOON.     69 

Zara — she  was  daring,  and  reached  the 
outer  rim  of  the  Great  Circle  ;  but  even 
she  never  caught  a  gHmpse  from  the  great 
Central  Sphere.  Vote,  differing  from  these, 
started  with  a  daring  aim  which  you 
never  lost  sight  of  till  you  had  fulfilled  it. 
How  true  are  those  words  :  '  Ask,  and  it 
shall  be  given  you ;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find  ; 
knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you !' 
It  is  not  possible,"  and  here  he  sighed, 
^'  that  amid  such  wonders  you  could  have 
remembered  me — it  were  foolish  on  my 
part  to  expect  it." 

"  I  confess  I  thought  nothing  of  you,"  I 
said  frankly,  ''till  I  was  approaching  Earth 
again  ;  but  then  my  memory  prompted  me 
in  time,  and  I  did  not  forget  your  request.'^ 

"  And  what  did  you  learn  ?"  he  asked 
anxiously. 

*'  Simply  this.  Azul  said  that  I  might 
deliver  you  this  message :  When  death 
lies  like  a  gift  in  your  hand,  withhold  it, 
and  call  upon  her." 


70       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

''  As  if  I  did  not  always  guide  myself 
by  her  promptings  !"  exclaimed  Heliobas, 
with  a  tender  smile. 

^'  You  might  forget  to  do  so  for  once,"  I 
said. 

''  Never  !"  he  replied  fervently.  ''  It 
could  not  be.  But  I  thank  you,  my  child, 
for  having  thought  of  me — the  message 
you  bring  shall  be  impressed  strongly  on 
my  mind.  Now,  before  you  leave  me  to- 
night, I  must  say  a  few  necessary  words." 

He  paused,  and  appeared  to  consider 
profoundly  for  some  minutes.  At  last  he 
spoke. 

"  I  have  selected  certain  writings  for 
your  perusal,"  he  said.  '*  In  them  you 
will  find  full  and  clear  instructions  how  to 
cultivate  and  educate  the  electric  force 
within  you,  and  thus  continue  the  work  I 
have  begun.  With  these  you  will  also 
perceive  that  I  have  written  out  the 
receipt  for  the  volatile  fluid  which,  if  taken 
in  a  small  quantity  every  day,  will  keep 


SECRETS  OF  THE  SUN  AND  MOON,     yr 

you    in    health,    strength,   and    intellectual 
vigour,   while  it   will  preserve  your  youth 
and    enjoyment    of    life    to    a    very    much 
longer  extent  than  that  usually  experienced 
by  the  majority.      Understand  me  well — 
this    liquid    of  itself  cannot   put  you    into 
an  uplifted  state  of  existence;    you   need 
Jnmian  electric  force    applied    strongly   to 
your  system  to  compass  this  ;  and  as  it  is 
dangerous  to  try  the  experiment  too  often 
— dangerous  to  the  body,   I  mean — it  will 
be  as  well,  as  you  have  work  to  do  yet  in 
this  life,  not  to  attempt  it  again.     But  if 
you  drink  the  fluid  every  morning  of  your 
life,  and  at  the  same  time  obey  my  written 
manual  as  to  the  cultivation  of  your  own 
inner  force,  which  is  already  existent  in  a 
large   degree,    you   will    attain    to   certain 
advantages  over   the    rest  of    the   people 
you  meet,   which  will  give  you  not  only 
physical,  but  mental  power." 

He  paused  a  minute  or  two,  and  again 
went  on  : 


72      A   ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

'*  When  you  have  educated  your  Will  to 
a  certain  height  of  electric  command,  you 
can  at  your  pleasure  see  at  any  time,  and 
see  plainly,  the  spirits  who  inhabit  the  air ; 
and  also  those  who,  descending  to  long 
distances  below  the  Great  Circle,  come 
within  the  range  of  human  electricity,  or 
the  attractive  matter  contained  in  the 
Earth's  atmosphere.  You  can  converse 
with  them,  and  they  w^Ith  you.  You  will 
also  be  able,  at  your  desire,  to  see  the 
parted  spirits  of  dead  persons,  so  long  as 
they  linger  within  Earth's  radius,  which 
they  seldom  do,  being  always  anxious  to 
escape  from  It  as  soon  as  possible.  Love 
may  sometimes  detain  them,  or  remorse  ; 
but  even  these  have  to  yield  to  the 
superior  longings  which  possess  them  the 
instant  they  are  set  free.  You  will,  in 
your  intercourse  with  your  fellow-mortals, 
be  able  to  discern  their  motives  quickly 
and  unerringly — you  will  at  once  discover 
where  you  are  loved  and  where  you  are 


SECRETS  OF  THE  SUN  AND  MOON.     73 


disliked  ;  and  not  all  the  learning  and  logic 
of  so-called  philosophers  shall  be  able  to 
cloud  your  Instinct.  You  will  have  a 
keener  appreciation  of  good  and  beautiful 
things — a  delightful  sense  of  humour,  and 
invariable  cheerfulness  ;  and  whatever  you 
do,  unless  you  make  some  mistake  by  your 
own  folly,  will  carry  with  it  its  success. 
And,  what  is  perhaps  a  greater  privilege, 
you  will  find  that  all  who  are  brought  into 
very  close  contact  with  you  will  be  bene- 
ficially influenced,  or  the  reverse,  exactly 
as^you  choose  to  exert  your  power.  I  do 
not  think,  after  what  you  have  seen,  you 
will  ever  desire  to  exert  a  malign  Influence, 
know^Ing  that  the  Creator  of  your  being  is 
all  love  and  forgiveness.  At  any  rate,  the 
greatest  force  in  the  universe,  electricity,  is 
yours — that  is,  it  has  begun  to  form  itself 
in  you — and  you  have  nothing  to  do  but  to 
encourage  its  growth,  just  as  you  would 
encourage  a  taste  for  music  or  the  fine 
arts.      Now  let  me  give  you  the  writings." 


74      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

He  unlocked  a  desk,  and  took  from  it 
two  small  rolls  of  parchment,  one  tied  with 
a  gold  ribbon,  the  other  secured  in  a  kind 
of  case  with  a  clasp.  This  last  he  held  up 
before  my  eyes,  and  said : 

*  This  contains  my  private  instructions 
to  you.  Never  make  a  single  one  of  them 
public.  The  world  is  not  ready  for 
wisdom,  and  the  secrets  of  science  can 
only  be  explained  to  the  few.  Therefore 
keep  this  parchment  safely  under  lock  and 
key,  and  never  let  any  eye  but  your  own 
look  upon  its  contents." 

I  promised,  and  he  handed  it  to  me. 
Then  taking  the  other  roll  which  was  tied 
with  ribbon,  he  said  : 

"  Here  Is  written  out  what  I  call  the 
Electric  Principle  of  Christianity.  This 
is  for  your  own  study  and  consideration  : 
still  if  you  ever  desire  to  explain  my 
theory  to  others,  I  do  not  forbid  you.  But, 
as  I  told  you  before,  you  can  never  compel 
belief— the  goldfish   in    a  glass  bowl   will 


SECRETS  OF  THE  SUN  AND  MOON.     75 

never  understand  the  existence  of  the 
ocean.  Be  satisfied  if  you  can  guide  your- 
self by  the  compass  you  have  found,  but 
do  not  grieve  if  you  are  unable  to  guide 
others.  You  may  try,  but  it  will  not  be 
surprising  if  you  fail.  Nor  will  it  be  your 
fault.  The  only  sorrow  that  might  happen 
to  you  in  these  efforts  would  be  in  case 
you  should  love  some  one  very  dearly,  and 
yet  be  unable  to  instil  the  truth  of  what 
you  know  into  that  particular  soul.  You 
would  then  have  to  make  a  discovery, 
which  is  always  more  or  less  painful — 
namely,  that  your  love  was  misplaced, 
inasmuch  as  the  nature  you  had  selected 
as  worthy  of  love  had  no  part  with  yours ; 
and  that  separation  utter  and  eternal  must 
therefore  occur,  if  not  in  this  life,  then  in 
the  future.  So  I  would  say  beware  of 
loving,  lest  you  should  not  love  rightly — 
though  I  believe  you  will  soon  be  able  to 
discern  clearly  the  spirit  that  is  by  fate 
destined  to  complete  and  perfect  your  own. 


76       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

And  now,  though  I  know  you  are  scarcely 
fatigued  enough  to  sleep,  I  will  say  good- 
night." 

I  took  the  second  roll  of  parchment 
from  his  hand,  and  opening  it  a  little  way 
I  saw  that  it  was  covered  with  very  fine 
small  writing.     Then  I  said  : 

**  Does  Zara  know  how  long  I  have 
been  absent  ?" 

"  Yes,"  replied  Heliobas  ;  ''  and  she,  like 
myself,  was  surprised  and  anxious.  I 
think  she  went  to  bed  long  ago  ;  but  you 
may  look  into  her  room  and  see  if  she  is 
awake,  before  you  yourself  retire  to  rest." 

As  he  spoke  of  Zara,  his  eyes  grew 
melancholy  and  his  brow  clouded.  An 
instinctive  sense  of  fear  came  upon  me. 

*'  Is  she  not  well  ?"  I  asked. 

''  She  is  perfectly  well,"  he  answered. 
"  Why  should  you  Imagine  her  to  be 
otherwise  ?" 

**  Pardon  me,"  I  said  ;  ''  I  fancied  that  you 
looked  unhappy  when  I  mentioned  her." 


SECRETS  OF  THE  SUN  AND  MOON.     77 

Heliobas  made  no  answer.  He  stepped 
to  the  window,  and  throwing  back  the 
curtain,  called  me  to  his  side. 

*'  Look  out  yonder,"  he  said  in  low  and 
earnest  tones  ;  "  look  at  the  dark  blue  veil 
strewn  with  stars,  through  which  so  lately 
your  daring  soul  pierced  its  flight !  See 
how  the  small  Moon  hangs  like  a  lamp  in 
Heaven,  apparently  outshining  the  myriad 
worlds  around  her,  that  are  so  much  vaster 
and  fairer  !  How  deceptive  is  the  human 
eye ! — nearly  as  deceptive  as  the  human 
reason.  Tell  me — why  did  you  not  visit 
the^Moon,  or  the  Sun,  in  your  recent 
wanderings  ?" 

This  question  caused  me  some  surprise. 
It  was  certainly  very  strange  that  I  had 
not  thought  of  doing  so.  Yet,  on  ponder- 
ing the  matter  in  my  mind,  I  remembered 
that  during  my  aerial  journey  suns  and 
moons  had  been  no  more  to  me  than 
flowers  strewn  on  a  meadow.  I  now 
regretted  that  I  had  not  sought  to  know 


78       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

something  of  those  two  fair  luminaries 
which  Hofht  and  warm  our  earth. 

Heliobas,  after  watching  my  face  in- 
tently, resumed  : 

"You  cannot  guess  the  reason  of  your 
omission  ?  I  will  tell  you.  There  is 
nothing  to  see  in  either  Sun  or  Moon. 
They  were  both  inhabited  worlds  once  ; 
but  the  dwellers  in  the  Sun  have  ages  ago 
lived  their  lives  and  passed  to  the  Central 
Sphere.  The  Sun  is  nothing  now  but  a 
burning  world,  burning  rapidly,  and  surely, 
away  ;  or  rather,  it  is  being  absorbed  back 
into  the  Electric  Circle  from  which  it  origin- 
ally sprang,  to  be  thrown  out  again  in  some 
new  and  grander  form.  And  so  with  all 
worlds,  suns  and  systems,  for  ever  and 
ever !  Hundreds  of  thousands  of  those 
brief  time-breathings  called  years  may 
pass  before  this  consummation  of  the  Sun  ; 
but  its  destruction  is  going  on  now,  or 
rather  its  absorption — and  we  on  our  cold 
small  star  warm  ourselves,  and  are  glad,  in 
the  light  of  an  empty  world  on  fire !" 


SECRETS  OF  THE  SUN  AND  MOON.     79 

I  listened  with  awe  and  interest. 
''  And  the  Moon  ?"  I  asked  eagerly. 
"  The  Moon  does  not  exist.  What  we 
see  is  the  reflection  or  the  electrograph  of 
what  she  once  was.  Atmospherical  elec- 
tricity has  imprinted  this  picture  of  a  long- 
ago  living  world  upon  the  heavens,  just  as 
Raphael  drew  his  cartoons  for  the  men 
of  to-day  to  see." 

''  But,"  I  exclaimed  in  surprise,  ''  how 
about  the  Moon's  influence  on  the  tides  ? 
and  what  of  eclipses  ?" 

*'  Not  the  Moon,  but  the  electric  photo- 
graph of  a  once  living  but  now  absorbed 
world,  has  certainly  an  influence  on  the 
tides.  The  sea  is  impregnated  with  elec- 
tricity. Just  as  the  Sun  will  absorb 
colours,  so  the  electricity  in  the  sea  is 
repelled  or  attracted  by  the  electric  picture 
of  the  Moon  in  Heaven.  Because,  as  a 
painting  is  full  df  colour,  so  is  that  faithful 
sketch  of  a  vanished  sphere,  drawn  with  a 
pencil  of  pure  light,  full  of  immense  elec- 


8o       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

trlcity  ;  and  to  carry  the  simile  further,  just 
as  a  painting  may  be  said  to  be  formed  of 
various  dark  and  light  tints,  so  the  electric 
portrait  of  the  Moon  contains  various 
degrees  of  electric  force — which,  coming  in 
contact  with  the  electricity  of  the  Earth's 
atmosphere,  produces  different  effects  on 
us  and  on  the  natural  scenes  amid 
which  we  dwell.  As  for  eclipses — if  you 
slowly  pass  a  round  screen  between  your- 
self and  a  blazing  fire,  you  will  only  see 
the  edges  of  the  fire.  In  the  same  way 
the  electrograph  of  the  Moon  passes  at 
stated  intervals  between  the  Earth  and  the 
burning  world  of  the  Sun." 

"  Yet  surely,"  I  said,  '*  the  telescope  has 
enabled  us  to  see  the  Moon  as  a  solid 
globe — we  have  discerned  mountains  and 
valleys  on  its  surface  ;  and  then  it  revolves 
round  us  regularly — how  do  you  account 
for  these  facts  ?" 

''  The  telescope,"  returned  Heliobas, 
**  is  merely  an  aid  to  the  human  eye  ;  and. 


SECRETS  OF  THE  SUN  AND  MOON.     8i 

as  I  told  you  before,  nothing  is  so  easily 
deceived  as  our  sense  of  vision,  even 
when  assisted  by  mechanical  appliances. 
The  telescope,  like  the  stereoscope,  simply 
enables  us  to  see  the  portrait  of  the  Moon 
more  clearly  ;  but  all  the  same,  the  Moon, 
as  a  world,  does  not  exist.  Her  likeness, 
taken  by  electricity,  may  last  some  thou- 
sands of  years,  and  as  long  as  it  lasts  it 
must  revolve  around  us,  because  every- 
thing in  the  universe  moves,  and  moves  in 
a  circle.  Besides  which,  this  portrait  of 
the  Moon  being  composed  of  pure  elec- 
tricity, is  attracted  and  forced  to  follow  the 
Earth  by  the  compelling  influence  of  the 
Earth's  own  electric  power.  Therefore, 
till  the  picture  fades,  it  must  attend  the 
Earth  like  the  haunting  spectre  of  a  dead 
joy.  You  can  understand  now  why  w^e 
never  see  what  we  imagine  to  be  the  o^/ier 
side  of  the  Moon.  It  simply  has  7io  other 
side,  except  space.  Space  is  the  canvas 
— the  Moon  is  a  sketch.     How  interested 

VOL.    11.  26 


S2  ,     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

we  are  when  a  discovery  is  made  of  some 
rare  old  painting,  of  which  the  subject  is  a 
perfectly  beautiful  woman  !  It  bears  no 
name — perhaps  no  date — but  the  face  that 
smiles  at  us  is  exquisite — the  lips  yet  pout 
for  kisses — the  eyes  brim  over  with  love  ! 
And  we  admire  it  tenderly  and  reverently 
— we  mark  it  '  Portrait  of  a  Lady^  and 
give  it  an  honoured  place  among  our  art 
collections.  With  how  much  more  rever- 
ence and  tenderness  ought  we  to  look  up  at 
the  '  Portrait  of  a  Fair  Lost  Sphere' 
circling  yonder  in  that  dense  ever-moving 
gallery  of  wonders,  where  the  hurrying 
throng  of  spectators  are  living  and  dying 
worlds  !" 

I  had  followed  the  speaker's  words  with 
fascinated  attention,  but  now  I  said  : 

*'  Dying,  Heliobas  ?    There  is  no  death." 

*'  True !"  he  answered,  with  hesitating 
slowness.  "  But  there  Is  what  we  call  death 
— transition — and  it  Is  always  a  parting." 

"  But  not  for  long !"   I    exclaimed,  with 


SECRETS  OF  THE  SUN  AND  MOON.   '83 

all  the  gladness  and  eagerness  of  my  lately 
instructed  soul.     *'  As  worlds  are  absorbed 
into  the  Electric  Circle  and  again  thrown 
out  in  new  and  more  glorious  forms,  so  are 
we  absorbed  and   changed  into  shapes  of 
perfect  beauty,  having  eyes  that  are  strong 
and  pure  enough  to  look  God  in  the  face. 
The  body  perishes — but  what  have  zue  to 
do  with  the  body — our  prison  and  place  of 
experience,    except    to    rejoice    when    we 
shake  off  its  weight  for  ever  !" 
Heliobas  smiled  gravely. 
''  You    have    learned    your    high    lesson 
well,"    he    said.       ''You    speak    with    the 
assurance  and  delight  of  a  spirit  satisfied. 
But  when  I  talk  of  death ^  I  mean  by  that 
word  the  parting  asunder  of  two  souls  who 
love  each  other  ;  and  though  such  separa- 
tion   may    be    brief,    still    it    is    always    a 

separation.       For    instance,    suppose " 

he    hesitated  ;     ''  suppose    Zara    were    to 
die  ?" 

**  Well,  you  would  soon  meet  her  again," 

26 — 2 


84  •     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

I  answered.  ^^  For  though  you  might  live 
many  years  after  her,  still  you  would  know 
in  yourself  that  those  years  were  but 
minutes  in  the  realms  of  space " 

'*  Minutes  that  decide  our  destinies,"  he 
interrupted  with  solemnity.  '^  And  there 
is  always  this  possibility  to  contemplate — 
suppose  Zara  were  to  leave  me  now,  how 
can  I  be  sure  that  I  shall  be  strong  enough 
to  live  out  my  remainder  of  life  purely 
enough  to  deserve  to  meet  her  again  ? 
And  if  not,  then  Zara's  death  would  mean 
utter  and  almost  hopeless  separation  for 
ever — though  perhaps  I  might  begin  over 
again  in  some  other  form,  and  so  reach  the 
goal." 

He  spoke  so  musingly  and  seriously 
that  I  was  surprised,  for  I  had  thought 
him  impervious  to  such  a  folly  as  the  fear 
of  death. 

"  You  are  melancholy,  Heliobas,"  I  said. 
''  In  the  first  place,  Zara  is  not  going  to 
leave  you  yet  ;  and  secondly,   if  she  did, 


SECRETS  OF  THE  SUN  AND  MOON.     85 

you  know  your  strongest  efforts  would  be 
brought  to  bear  on  your  career,  in  order 
that  no  shadow  of  obstinacy  or  error 
might  obstruct  your  path.  Why,  the  very 
essence  of  our  belief  Is  in  the  strength  of 
Will-power.  What  we  wz/l  to  do,  especi- 
ally if  It  be  any  act  of  spiritual  progress, 
we  can  always  accomplish." 

Heliobas  took  my  hand  and  pressed  it 
warmly. 

''  You  are  so  lately  come  from  the  high 
regions,"  he  said,  ''that  it  warms  and 
invigorates  me  to  hear  your  encouraging 
words.  Pray  do  not  think  me  capable  of 
yielding  long  to  the  weakness  of  fore- 
boding. I  am,  in  spite  of  my  advance- 
ment in  electric  science,  nothing  but  a 
man,  and  am  apt  to  be  hampered  often- 
times by  my  mortal  trappings.  We  have 
prolonged  our  conversation  further  than  I 
intended.  I  assure  you  it  is  better  for  you 
to  try  to  sleep,  even  though,  as  I  know, 
you  feel  so  wide-wake.     Let  me  give  you 


86       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

a  soothing  draught ;  It  will  have  the  effect 
of  composing  your  physical  nerves  Into 
steady  working  order." 

He  poured  something  from  a  small  phial 
into  a  glass,  and  handed  It  to  me.  I  drank 
it  at  once,  obediently,  and  with  a  smile. 

'*  Good-night,  my  Master!"  I  then  said. 
"  You  need  have  no  fear  of  your  own 
successful  upward  progress.  For  If  there 
were  the  slightest  chance  of  your  falling 
Into  fatal  error,  all  those  human  souls  you 
have  benefited  would  labour  and  pray  for 
your  rescue  ;  and  I  know  now  that  prayers 
reach  Heaven,  so  long  as  they  are  unselfish. 
I,  though  I  am  one  of  the  least  of  your 
disciples,  out  of- the  deep  gratitude  of  my 
heart  towards  you,  will  therefore  pray  un- 
ceasingly for  you,  both  here  and  hereafter.' 

He  bent  his  head. 

''  I  thank  you  !"  he  said  simply.  **  More 
deeds  are  wrought  by  prayer  than  this  world 
dreams  of !  That  is  a  true  saying.  God 
bless  you,  my  child  !     Good-night !" 


SECRETS  OF  THE  SUN  AND  MOON.     87 

And  he  opened  the  door  of  his  study  for 
me  to  pass  out.  As  I  did  so,  he  laid  his 
hand  hghtly  on  my  head  in  a  sort  of  un- 
spoken benediction — then  he  closed  his 
door,  and  I  found  myself  alone  in  the  great 
hall.  A  suspended  lamp  was  burning- 
brightly,  and  the  fountain  was  gurgling 
melodiously  to  itself  in  a  subdued  manner, 
as  if  it  were  learning  a  new  song  for  the 
morning.  I  sped  across  the  mosaic  pave- 
ment with  a  light  eager  step,  and  hurried 
up  the  stairs,  intent  on  finding  Zara  to  tell 
her  how  happy  I  felt,  and  how  satisfied  I 
was  with  my  wonderful  experience.  I 
reached  the  door  of  her  bedroom — It  was 
ajar.  I  softly  pushed  it  farther  open,  and 
looked  in.  A  small  but  exquisitely 
modelled  statue  of  an  "  B^vs  "  ornamented 
one  corner.  His  uplifted  torch  served  as 
a  light  which  glimmered  faintly  through 
a  rose-coloured  glass,  and  shed  a  tender 
lustre  over  the  room  ;  but  especially  upon 
the   bed,    ornamented    with    rich    Oriental 


88       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

needle-work,  where  Zara  lay  fast  asleep. 
How  beautiful  she  looked  !  Almost  as 
lovely  as  any  one  of  the  radiant  spirits  I 
had  met  in  my  aerial  journey  !  Her  rich 
dark  hair  was  scattered  loosely  on  the 
white  pillows  ;  her  long  silky  lashes  curled 
softly  on  the  delicately  tinted  cheeks  ;  her 
lips,  tenderly  red,  like  the  colour  on 
budding  apple-blossoms  in  early  spring, 
were  slightly  parted,  showing  the  glimmer 
of  the  small  white  teeth  within  ;  her  night- 
dress was  slightly  undone,  and  half-dis- 
played and  half-disguised  her  neck  and 
daintily  rounded  bosom,  on  which  the 
electric  jewel  she  always  wore  glittered 
brilliantly  as  it  rose  and  sank  with  her 
regular  and  quiet  breathing.  One  fair  hand 
lay  outside  the  coverlet,  and  the  reflection 
from  the  lamp  of  the  ^^  Eros  "  flickered  on 
a  ring  which  adorned  it,  making  its  central 
diamond  flash  like  a  wandering  star. 

I  looked  long  and  tenderly  on  this  per- 
fect  ideal    of  a    **  Sleeping    Beauty,"    and 


SECRETS  OF  THE  SUN  AND  MOON.     89 

then  thouorht  I  would  draw  closer  and  see 
if  I  could  kiss  her  without  awaking  her.  I 
advanced  a  few  steps  into  the  room — when 
suddenly  I  was  stopped.  Within  about  a 
yard's  distance  from  the  bed  a  Somethmg 
opposed  my  approach  !  I  could  not  move 
a  foot  forward — I  tried  vigorously,  but  in 
vain !  I  could  step  backward,  and  that 
was  all.  Between  me  and  Zara  there 
seemed  to  be  an  invisible  barrier,  strong 
and  absolutely  impregnable.  There  was 
nothing  to  be  seen — nothing  but  the  softly 
shaded  room — the  ever-smiling  "  Eros," 
and  the  exquisite  reposeful  figure  of  my 
sleeping  friend.  Two  steps,  and  1  could 
have  touched  her  ;  but  those  two  steps  I 
was  forcibly  prevented  from  making — as 
forcibly  as  though  a  deep  ocean  had  rolled 
between  her  and  me.  I  did  not  stop  long 
to  consider  this  strange  occurrence — I  felt 
sure  it  had  something  to  do  with  her 
spiritual  life  and  sympathy,  therefore  it 
neither  alarmed  nor  perplexed  me.   Kissing 


90       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

my    hand    tenderly    towards    my    darling, 
who  lay  so  close  to  me,  and  who  was  yet 
so  jealously  and  invisibly  guarded  during 
her  slumbers,  I  softly  and  reverently  with- 
drew.    On   reaching    my    own   apartment, 
I    was   more   than    half  inclined   to  sit  up 
reading    and     studying     the     parchments 
Heliobas   had    given  me ;    but   on   second 
thoughts  I  resolved  to  lock  up  these  pre- 
cious manuscripts  and  go  to  bed.     I  did  so, 
and    before   preparing  to   sleep   I    remem- 
bered  to  kneel  down  and  offer  up  praise 
and   honour,    with  a  loving  and  believing 
heart,  to   that  Supreme  Glory,  of  which  I 
had  been  marvellously  permitted  to  enjoy 
a  brief  but  transcendent  glimpse.     And  as 
I   knelt,  absorbed  and  happy,  I  heard,  like 
a  soft   echo  falling  through  the  silence  of 
my    room,    a    sound    like    distant    music, 
through  which  these  words  floated  towards 
me  :    ''  A  new   commandment  give   I   unto 
you,  that  you  love  one  another  even  as  I 
have  loved  you  1" 


CHAPTER  IV 


SOCIABLE     CONVERSE. 

HE  next  morning  Zara  came 
herself  to  awaken  me,  looking 
as  fresh  and  lovely  as  a  sum- 
mer morning.  She  embraced  me  very 
tenderly,  and  said  : 

"  I  have  been  talking  for  more  than  an 
hour  with  Caslmlr.  He  has  told  me  every- 
thing. What  wonders  you  have  seen  1 
And  are  you  not  happy,  dearest  ?  Are 
you  not  strong  and  satisfied  ?" 

''  Perfectly !"  I  replied.  ''  But,  O 
Zara !  what  a  pity  that  all  the  world 
should  not  know  what  we  know  !" 


92       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

'*  All  have  not  a  desire  for  knowledge," 
replied  Zara.  *'  Even  in  your  vision  of 
the  garden  you  possessed,  there  were  only 
a  few  who  still  sought  you ;  for  those 
few  you  would  have  done  anything,  but 
for  the  others  your  best  efforts  were  in 
vain." 

*'  They  might  not  have  been  always  in 
vain,"  I  said  musingly. 

'*  No,  they  might  not,"  agreed  Zara. 
^'  That  is  just  the  case  of  the  world  to-day. 
While  there  is  life  in  it,  there  is  also  hope. 
And,  talking  of  the  world,  let  me  remind 
you  that  you  are  back  in  it  now,  and  must 
therefore  be  hampered  with  tiresome  trivi- 
alities. Two  of  these  are  as  follows :  First, 
here  is  a  letter  for  you,  which  has  just 
come ;  secondly,  breakfast  will  be  ready 
in  twenty  minutes !" 

I  looked  at  her  smiling  face  attentively. 
She  was  the  very  embodiment  of  vigorous 
physical  health  and  beauty  ;  it  seemed  like 
a   dream   to    remember   her    in    the   past 


SOCIABLE  CONVERSE.  95 

night,  guarded  by  that  invincible  barrier, 
the  work  of  no  mortal  hand.  I  uttered 
nothing,  however,  of  these  thoughts,  and 
responding  to  her  evident  gaiety  of  heart, 
I  smiled  also. 

"  I  will  be  down  punctually  at  the  ex- 
piration of  the  twenty  minutes,"  I  said.  *'  I 
assure  you,  Zara,  I  am  quite  sensible  of 
the  claims  of  earthly  existence  upon  me. 
For  instance,  I  am  very  hungry,  and  I 
shall  enjoy  breakfast  immensely  if  you  will 
make  the  coffee." 

Zara,  who  among  her  other  accomplish- 
ments had  the  secret  of  making  coffee  to 
perfection,  promised  laughingly  to  make  it 
extra  well,  and  flitted  from  the  room,  sing- 
ing sofdy  as  she  went  a  fragment  of  the 
Neapolitan  Stornello : 

"  Fior  di  mortelle 
Queste  manine  tue  son  tanto  belle  ! 

Fior  di  limone 
Ti  voglio  far  morire  di  passione  ! 
Salta  !  lari— lira." 


94      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

The  letter  Zara  had  brought  me  was 
from  Mrs.  Everard,  announcing  that  she 
would  arrive  in  Paris  that  very  day, 
Sunday. 

*'  By  the  time  you  get  this  note,"  so  ran 
her  words,  ''  we  shall  have  landed  at  the 
Grand  Hotel.  Come  and  see  us  at  once 
if  you  can.  The  Colonel  is  anxious  to 
judge  for  himself  how  you  are  looking.  If 
you  are  really  recovered  sufficiently  to 
leave  your  medical  Pension,  we  shall  be 
delighted  to  have  you  with  us  again.  I,  In 
particular,  shall  be  glad,  for  it  is  real  lone- 
some when  the  Colonel  Is  out,  and  I  do 
hate  to  go  shopping  by  myself  So  take 
pity  upon  your  affectionate 

"Amy." 

Seated  at  breakfast,  I  discussed  this 
letter  with  Hellobas  and  Zara,  and  decided 
that  I  would  call  at  the  Grand  Hotel  that 
morning. 


SOCIABLE  CONVERSE. 


95 


"  I  wish  you  would  come  with  me,  Zara," 
I  said  wistfully. 

To  my  surprise,  she  answered  : 

"  Certainly  I  will,  if  you  like.  But  we 
will  attend  High  Mass  at  Notre  Dame 
first.  There  will  be  plenty  of  time  for  the 
call  afterwards." 

I  gladly  agreed  to  this,  and  Heliobas 
added  with  cheerful  cordiality : 

''Why  not  ask  your  friends  to  dine  here 
to-morrow?  Zara's  call  w^ill  be  a  sufficient 
opening  formality  ;  and  you  yourself  have 
been  long  enough  w^ith  us  now  to  know 
that  any  of  your  friends  will  be  welcome 
here.  We  might  have  a  pleasant  little 
party,  especially  if  you  add  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Challoner  and  their  daughters  to  the  list. 
And  I  will  ask  Ivan." 

I  glanced  at  Zara  when  the  Prince's 
name  was  uttered,  but  she  made  no  sign  of 
either  offence  or  indifference. 

"  You  are  very  hospitable,"  I  said, 
addressing  Heliobas;  ''but  I  really  see  no 


96       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

reason  why  you  should  throw  open  your 
doors  to  my  friends,  unless  indeed  you 
specially  desire  to  please  me/' 

"  Why,  of  course  I  do !"  he  replied 
heartily  ;  and  Zara  looked  up  and  smiled. 

"  Then,"  I  returned,  "  I  will  ask  them  to 
come.  What  am  I  to  say  about  my 
recovery,  which  I  know  is  little  short  of 
miraculous  ?" 

"  Say,"  replied  Heliobas,  "  that  you  have 
been  cured  by  electricity.  There  is  nothing 
surprising  in  such  a  statement  nowadays. 
But  say  nothing  of  the  human  electric  force 
employed  upon  you — no  one  would  believe 
you,  and  the  effort  to  persuade  unpersuad- 
able people  is  always  a  waste  of  time." 

An  hour  after  this  conversation  Zara 
and  I  were  in  the  Cathedral  of  Notre 
Dame.  I  attended  the  service  with  very 
different  feelings  to  those  I  had  hitherto 
experienced  during  the  same  ceremony. 
Formerly  my  mind  had  been  distracted  by 
harassing  doubts  and  perplexing  contradic- 


SOCIABLE  CONVERSE.  97 

tions  ;  now  everything  had  a  meaning  for 
me — high,  and  solemn,  and  sweet.  As  the 
\incense  rose,  I  thought  of  those  rays  of 
Connecting  h'ght  I  had  seen,  on  which 
prayers  travel  exactly  as  sound  travels 
through  the  telephone.  As  the  grand 
organ  pealed  sonorously  through  the 
fragrant  air,  I  remembered  the  ever  youth- 
ful and  gracious  Spirits  of  Music,  one  of 
whom,  Aeon,  had  promised  to  be  my 
friend.  Just  to  try  the  strength  of  my  own 
electric  force,  I  whispered  the  name  and 
looked  up.  There,  on  a  wide  slanting  ray 
of  sunlight  that  fell  directly  across  the 
altar,  was  the  angelic  face  I  well  remem- 
bered ! — the  delicate  hands  holding  the 
semblance  of  a  harp  in  air  !  It  was  but 
for  an  instant  I  saw  it — one  brief  breathincr- 
space  in  which  its  smile  mingled  with  the 
sunbeams,  and  then  it  vanished.  But  I 
knew  I  was  not  forgotten,  and  the  deep 
satisfaction  of  my  soul  poured  itself  in 
unspoken  praise  on  the  flood  of  the 
VOL.    II.  2y 


98       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

^^  Sanctus  !  Sanctus !"  that  just  then  rolled 
triumphantly  through  the  aisles  of  Notre 
Dame.  Zara  was  absorbed  in  silent  prayer 
throughout  the  Mass ;  but  at  its  conclu- 
sion, when  we  came  out  of  the  cathedral, 
she  was  unusually  gay  and  elate.  She 
conversed  vivaciously  with  me  concerning 
the  social  merits  and  accomplishments 
of  the  people  we  were  going  to  visit ; 
while  the  brisk  walk  through  the  frosty 
air  brightened  her  eyes  and  cheeks  into 
warmer  lustre,  so  that  on  our  arrival  at  the 
Grand  Hotel  she  looked  to  my  fancy  even 
lovelier  than  usual. 

Mrs.  Everard  did  not  keep  us  waiting 
long  in  the  private  salon  to  which  we  were 
shown.  She  fluttered  down,  arrayed  in  a 
wonderful  "  art  "  gown  of  terra-cotta  and 
pale  blue  hues  cunningly  intermixed,  and 
proceeded  to  hug  me  with  demonstrative 
fervour.  Then  she  held  me  a  little  distance 
off,  and  examined  me  attentlv^ely. 

*'  Do    you   know,"    she   said,   ''  you  are 


SOCIABLE  CONVERSE.  99 

simply  in  lovely  condition  !  I  never  would 
have  believed  it.  You  are  actually  as 
plump  and  pink  as  a  peach.  And  you  are 
the  same  creature  that  wailed  and  trembled, 
and  had  palpitations  and  headaches  and 
stupors !  Your  doctor  must  be  a  perfect 
magician.  I  think  I  must  consult  him, 
for  I  am  sure  I  don't  look  half  as  well  as 
you  do." 

And  indeed  she  did  not.  I  thought  she 
had  a  tired,  dragged  appearance,  but  I 
would  not  say  so.  I  knew  her  w^ell,  and  I 
was  perfectly  aware  that  though  she  was 
fascinating  and  elegant  in  every  way,  her 
life  was  too  m.uch  engrossed  in  trifles  ever 
to  yield  her  healthy  satisfaction. 

After  responding  warmly  to  her  affec- 
tionate greeting,  I  said  : 

"  Amy,  you  must  allow  me  to  introduce 
the  sister  of  my  doctor  to  you.  Madame 
Zara  Casimir — Mrs.  Everard." 

Zara,  who  had  moved  aside  a  little  way 
out    of   delicacy,     to    avoid    intruding    on 

27 — 2 


loo     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

our  meeting,  now  turned,  and  with  her  own 
radiant  smile  and  exquisite  grace,  stretched 
out  her  Httle  well-gloved  hand. 

"  I  am  delighted  to  know  you !"  she 
said,  In  those  sweet  penetrating  accents  of 
hers  which  were  like  music.  *'  Vo2ir 
friend,"  here  indicating  me  by  a  slight  yet 
tender  gesture,  *'  has  also  become  mine  ; 
but  I  do  not  think  we  shall  be  jealous, 
shall  we  ?" 

Mrs.  Everard  made  some  attempt  at  a 
suitable  reply,  but  she  was  so  utterly  lost 
In  admiration  of  Zara's  beauty,  that  her 
habitual  self-possession  almost  deserted 
her.  Zara,  however,  had  the  most  perfect 
tact,  and  with  It  the  ability  of  making 
herself  at  home  anywhere,  and  we  were 
soon  all  three  talking  cheerfully  and  with- 
out constraint.  When  the  Colonel  made 
his  appearance,  which  he  did  very  shortly, 
he  too  was  **  taken  off  his  feet,"  as  the 
saying  is,  by  Zara's  loveliness,  and  the 
same  effect  was  produced  on  the  Challoners 


SOCIABLE  CONVERSE.  loi 

who  soon  afterwards  joined  us  in  a  body. 
Mrs.  Challoner,  in  particular,  seemed  in- 
capable of  moving  her  eyes  from  the  con- 
templation of  my  darling's  sweet  face,  and 
I  glowed  with  pride  and  pleasure  as  I 
noted  how  greatly  she  was  admired. 
Miss  Effie  Challoner  alone,  who  was,  by  a 
certain  class  of  young  men,  considered 
''  doocid  pretty,  with  go  In  her,"  opposed 
her  stock  of  physical  charms  to  those  of 
Zara,  with  a  certain  air  of  feminine  opposi- 
tion ;  but  she  was  only  able  to  keep  this 
barrier  up  for  a  little  time.  Zara's  winning 
power  of  attraction  was  too  much  for  her, 
and  she,  like  all  present,  fell  a  willing 
captive  to  the  enticing  gentleness,  the 
intellectual  superiority,  and  the  sympathetic 
influence  exercised  by  the  evenly  balanced 
temperament  and  character  of  the  beautiful 
woman  I  loved  so  well.  After  some 
desultory  and  pleasant  chat,  Zara,  in  the 
name  of  her  brother  and  herself,  invited 
Colonel     and     Mrs.     Everard     and     the 


102     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

Challoner  family  to  dine  at  the  Hotel 
Mars  next  day — an  invitation  which  was 
accepted  by  all  with  eagerness.  I  per- 
ceived at  once  that  every  one  of  them  was 
anxious  to  know  more  of  Zara  and  her 
surroundings— a  curiosity  which  I  could 
not  very  well  condemn.  Mrs.  Everard 
then  wanted  me  to  remain  with  her  for  the 
rest  of  the  afternoon ;  but  an  instinctive 
feeling  came  upon  me,  that  soon  perhaps 
I  should  have  to  part  from  Heliobas  and 
Zara,  and  all  the  wonders  and  delights  of 
their  household,  in  order  to  resume  my 
own  working  life — therefore  I  determined 
I  would  drain  my  present  cup  of  pleasure 
to  the  last  drop.  So  I  refused  Amy's 
request,  pleading  as  an  excuse  that  I  was 
still  under  my  doctor's  authority,  and 
could  not  indulge  in  such  an  excitement  as 
an  afternoon  in  her  society  without  his 
permission.  Zara  bore  me  out  in  this 
assertion,  and  added  for  me  to  Mrs. 
Everard  : 


SOCIABLE  CONVERSE.  105 

''  Indeed,  I  think  it  will  be  better  for  her 
to  remain  perfectly  quiet  with  us  for  a  day 
or  two  longer  ;  then  she  will  be  thoroughly 
cured,  and  free  to  do  as  she  likes." 

"Well !"  said  Mrs.  Challoner;  ''  I  must 
say  she  doesn't  look  as  if  anything  were 
the  matter  with  her.  In  fact,  I  never  saw 
two  more  happy  healthy-looking  girls  than 
you  both.  What  secret  do  you  possess  to 
make  yourselves  look  so  bright  ?" 

"  No  secret  at  all,"  replied  Zara,  laugh- 
ing ;  '*  we  simply  follow  the  exact  laws  of 
health,  and  they  suffice." 

Colonel  Everard,  who  had  been  examin- 
ing me  critically  and  asking  me  a  few 
questions,  here  turned  to  Zara  and  said  : 

"  Do  you  really  mean  to  say,  Madame 
Casimir,  that  your  brother  cured  this  girl 
by  electricity  ?" 

"  Purely  so  !"  she  answered  earnestly. 

**  Then  it's  the  most  wonderful  recovery 
/  ever  saw.  Why,  at  Cannes,  she  was 
hollow-eyed,  pale,  and    thin    as    a  willow- 


I04     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 


wand  ;  now  she  looks — well,  she  knows 
how  she  is  herself — but  If  she  feels  as  spry 
as  she  looks,  she's  in  first-rate  training !" 

I  laughed. 

**  I  do  feel  spry,  Colonel,"  I  said.  "  Life 
seems  to  me  like  summer  sunshine." 

"Brava!"  exclaimed  Mr.  Challoner. 
He  was  a  staid,  rather  slow  Kentuckian 
who  seldom  spoke,  and  when  he  did, 
seemed  to  find  it  rather  an  exertion.  "If 
there's  one  class  of  folk  I  detest  more  than 
another,  it  is  those  all-possessed  people 
who  find  life  unsuited  to  their  fancies. 
Nobody  asked  them  to  come  into  it — 
nobody  would  miss  them  if  they  went  out 
of  it.  Being  in  it,  it's  barely  civil  to 
grumble  at  the  Deity  who  sent  them 
along  here.  I  never  do  it  myself  if  I  can 
help  it." 

We  laughed,  and  Mrs.  Challoner's  eyes 
twinkled. 

*'  In  England,  dear,  for  instance,"  she 
said,    with   a   mischievous   glance   at   her 


SOCIABLE  CONVERSE. 


spouse — **  in  England  you  never  grumbled, 
did  you  ?" 

Mr.  Challoner  looked  volumes  —  his 
visage  reddened,  and  he  clenched  his  broad 
fist  with  ominous  vigour. 

"  Why,  by  the  Lord  !"  he  said,  with 
even  more  than  his  usual  deliberate  utter- 
ance, '^  in  England  the  liveliest  flea  that 
ever  gave  a  triumphal  jump  in  air  would 
find  his  spirits  inclined  to  droop !  I  tell 
you,  ma'am,"  he  continued,  addressing 
himself  to  Zara,  whose  merry  laugh  rang 
out  like  a  peal  of  little  golden  bells  at  this 
last  remark — "  I  tell  you  that  when  I 
walked  in  the  streets  of  London  I  used  to 
feel  as  if  I  were  one  of  a  band  of  criminals. 
Every  person  I  met  looked  at  me  as  if  the 
universe  were  about  to  be  destroyed  next 
minute  ;  and  that  they  had  to  build  another 
up  right  away  without  God  to  help  'em  !" 

"  Well,  I  believe  I  agree  with  you,"  said 
Colonel  Everard.  ''  The  English  take  life 
too  seriously.     In  their  craze  for  business 


io6      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

they  manage  to  do  away  with  pleasure  alto- 
gether. They  seem  afraid  to  laugh,  and 
they  even  approach  the  semblance  of  a 
smile  with  due  caution." 

''  I'm  free  to  confess,"  added  his  wife, 
"that  I'm  not  easily  chilled  through.  But 
an  English  *  at  home '  acts  upon  me  like  a 
patent  refrigerator — I  get  regularly  frozen 
to  the  bone !" 

"  Dear  me  !"  laughed  Zara  ;  ^'you  give 
very  bad  accounts  of  Shakespeare's  land ! 
It  must  be  very  sad !" 

**  I  believe  it  wasn't  always  so,"  pursued 
Colonel  Everard  ;  *'  there  are  legends 
which  speak  of  it  as  Merrie  England.  I 
dare  say  it  might  have  been  merry  once, 
before  it  was  governed  by  shopkeepers  ; 
but  now,  you  must  get  away  from  it  if  you 
want  to  enjoy  life.  At  least  such  is  my 
opinion.  But  have  you  never  been  in 
England,  Madame  Casimir  ?  You  speak 
English  perfectly." 

**  Oh,  I  am  a  fairly  good  linguist,"  replied 


SOCIABLE  CONVERSE.  107 

Zara,  ''thanks  to  my  brother.  But  I  have 
never  crossed  the  Channel." 

The  Misses  Challoner  looked  politely 
surprised  ;  their  father's  shrewd  face  wore 
an  expression  of  grim  contentment. 

"  Don't  cross  it,  ma'am,"  he  said  em- 
phatically, ''  unless  you  have  a  special 
desire  to  be  miserable.  If  you  want  to 
know  how  Christians  love  one  another, 
and  how  to  be  made  limply  and  uselessly 
wretched,  spend  a  Sunday  In  London." 

''  I  think  I  will  not  try  the  experiment, 
Mr.  Challoner/'  returned  Zara  gaily.  "  Life 
is  short,  and  I  prefer  to  enjoy  It." 

"  Say,"  interrupted  Mrs.  Challoner,  turn- 
ing to  me  at  this  juncture,  '*  now  you  are 
feeling  so  well,  would  it  be  asking  you  too 
much  to  play  us  a  piece  of  your  own  im- 
provising ?" 

I  glanced  at  the  grand  piano,  which 
occupied  a  corner  of  the  sa/on  where  we 
sat,  and  hesitated.  But  at  a  slight  nod 
from  Zara,  I  rose,  drew  off  my  gloves,  and 


io8     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

seated  myself  at  the  instrument,  which,  to 
my  satisfaction,  I  saw  was  one  of  my 
favourites,  a  "  Pleyell."  Passing  my  hands 
hghtly  over  the  keys,  I  wandered  through 
a  few  running  passages ;  and  as  I  did  so, 
murmured  a  brief  petition  to  my  aerial 
friend  Aeon.  Scarcely  had  I  done  this, 
when  a  flood  of  music  seemed  to  rush  to 
my  brain  and  thence  to  my  fingers,  and  I 
played,  hardly  knowing  what  I  played,  but 
merely  absorbed  in  trying  to  give  utter- 
ance to  the  sounds  which  were  falling  softly 
upon  my  inner  sense  of  hearing  like  drops 
of  summer  rain  on  a  thirsty  soil.  I  was 
just  aware  that  I  was  threading  the  laby- 
rinth of  a  minor  key,  and  that  the  result 
was  a  network  of  delicate  and  tender 
melody  reminding  me  of  Heinrich  Heine^s 
words  : 

''  Lady,  did  you  not  hear  the  nightingale 
sing  ?  A  beautiful  silken  voice — a  web  of 
happy  notes — and  my  soul  was  taken  in 
its  meshes,  and  strangled  and  tortured 
thereby." 


SOCIABLE  CONVERSE.  109 

A  few  minutes,  and  the  inner  voice  that 
conversed  with  me  so  sweetly,  died  away 
into  silence,  and  at  the  same  time  my 
fingers  found  their  way  to  the  closing- 
chord.  As  one  awaking  from  a  dream,  I 
looked  up.  The  little  group  of  friendly 
listeners  were  rapt  in  the  deepest  attention  ; 
and  when  I  ceased,  a  murmur  of  admira- 
tion broke  from  them  all,  while  Zara's  eyes 
glistened  with  sympathetic  tears. 

''  How  can  you  do  it  ?"  asked  Mrs. 
Challoner  in  good-natured  amazement. 
''  It  seems  to  me  impossible  to  compose 
like  that  while  seated  at  the  piano,  and 
without  taking  previous  thought !" 

**  It  is  not  i??y  doing,"  I  began  ;  "  it  seems 
to  come  to  me  from " 

But  I  was  checked  by  a  look  from  Zara, 
that  gently  warned  me  not  to  hastily  betray 
the  secret  of  my  spiritual  communion 
with  the  unseen  sources  of  harmony.  So 
I  smiled  and  said  no  more.  Inwardly  I 
was  full  of  a  great  rejoicing,  for  I  knew 


no    A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

that  however  well  I  had  played  in  past 
days,  it  was  nothing  compared  to  the 
vigour  and  ease  which  were  now  given  to 
me — a  sort  of  unlocking  of  the  storehouse 
of  music,  with  freedom  to  take  my  choice 
of  all  its  vast  treasures. 

"  Well,  it's  what  we  call  inspiration," 
said  Mr.  Challoner,  giving  my  hand  a 
friendly  grasp,  "and  wherever  it  comes 
from,  it  must  be  a  great  happiness  to  your- 
self as  well  as  to  others." 

"  It  is,"  I  answered  earnestly.  '*  I  be- 
lieve few  are  so  perfectly  happy  in  music  as 
I  am." 

Mrs.  Everard  looked  thoughtful. 

*'  No  amount  of  practice  could  make  me 
play  like  that,"  she  said  ;  ''  yet  I  have  had 
two  or  three  masters  who  were  supposed 
to  be  first-rate.  One  of  them  was  a  German, 
who  used  to  clutch  his  hair  like  a  walking 
tragedian  whenever  I  played  a  wrong  note. 
I  believe  he  got  up  his  reputation  entirely  by 
that  clutch,  for  he  often  played  wrong  notes 


SOCIABLE  CONVERSE.  m 

himself  without  minding  it.  But  just  be- 
cause he  worked  himself  Into  a  sort  of 
frenzy  when  others  went  wrong,  everybody 
praised  him,  and  said  he  had  such  an  ear 
and  was  so  sensitive  that  he  must  be  a 
great  musician.  He  worried  me  nearly  to 
death  over  Bach's  'Well-tempered  Klavier' 
— all  to  no  purpose,  for  I  can't  play  a  note 
of  it  now,  and  shouldn't  care  to  if  I  could.  I 
consider  Bach  a  dreadful  old  bore,  though 
I  know  it  is  heresy  to  say  so.  Even 
Beethoven  is  occasionally  prosy,  only  no 
one  will  be  courageous  enough  to  admit 
It.  People  would  rather  go  to  sleep  over 
classical  music  than  confess  they  don't 
like  it." 

"  Schubert  would  have  been  a  grander 
master  than  Beethoven,  If  he  had  only 
lived  long  enough,"  said  Zara  ;  "  but  I 
dare  say  very  few  will  agree  with  me  In 
such  an  assertion.  Unfortunately  most  of 
my  opinions  differ  from  those  of  everyone 
else." 


112     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

"  You  should  s?iy  fortunately^  madame," 
said  Colonel  Everard,  bowing  gallantly  ; 
''  as  the  circumstance  has  the  happy  result 
of  making  you  perfectly  original  as  well  as 
perfectly  charming." 

Zara  received  this  compliment  with  her 
usual  sweet  equanimity,  and  we  rose  to 
take  our  leave.  As  we  were  passing  out, 
Amy  Everard  drew  me  back  and  crammed 
into  the  pocket  of  my  cloak  a  newspaper. 

''  Read  it  when  you  are  alone,"  she 
whispered ;  '*  and  you  will  see  what 
Raffaello  Cellini  has  done  with  the  sketch 
he  made  of  you." 

We  parted  from  these  pleasant  Ameri- 
cans with  cordial  expressions  of  goodwill, 
Zara  reminding  them  of  their  engagement 
to  visit  her  at  her  own  home  next  day,  and 
fixing  the  dinner-hour  for  half-past  seven. 

On  our  return  to  the  Hotel  Mars,  we 
found  Heliobas  In  the  drawing-room,  deep 
In  converse  with  a  Catholic  priest — a  fine- 
looking     man     of    venerable    and    noble 


SOCIABLE  CONVERSE.  113 

features.  Zara  addressed  him  as  "  Father 
Paul,"  and  bent  humbly  before  him  to 
receive  his  blessing,  which  he  gave  her 
with  almost  parental  tenderness.  He 
seemed,  from  his  familiar  manner  with 
them,  to  be  a  very  old  friend  of  the 
family. 

On  my  being  introduced  to  him,  he 
greeted  me  with  gentle  courtesy,  and  gave 
me  also  his  simple  unaffected  benediction. 
We  all  partook  of  a  light  luncheon 
together,  after  which  repast  Heliobas  and 
Father  Paul  withdrew  together.  Zara 
looked  after  their  retreating  figures  with  a 
sort  of  meditative  pathos  in  her  large  eyes  ; 
and  then  she  told  me  she  had  something 
to  finish  in  her  studio — would  I  excuse  her 
for  about  an  hour  ?  I  readily  consented, 
for  I  myself  was  desirous  of  passing  a 
little  time  in  solitude,  in  order  to  read 
the  manuscripts  Heliobas  had  given  me. 
"  For,"  thought  I,  "if  there  is  anything  in 
them  not  quite  clear  to  me,  he  will  explain 

VOL.   II.  28 


114      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

It,  and  I  had  better  take  advantage  of  his 
instruction  while  I  can." 

As  Zara  and  I  went  upstairs  together, 
we  were  followed  by  Leo — a  most  unusual 
circumstance,  as  that  faithful  animal  was 
generally  in  attendance  on  his  master. 
Now,  however,  he  seemed  to  have  some- 
thing oppressive  on  his  mind,  for  he  kept 
close  to  Zara,  and  his  big  brown  eyes, 
whenever  he  raised  them  to  her  face,  were 
full  of  intense  melancholy.  His  tail 
drooped  in  a  forlorn  way,  and  all  the 
vivacity  of  his  nature  seemed  to  have  gone 
out  of  him. 

"  Leo  does  not  seem  well,"  I  said, 
patting  the  dog's  beautiful  silky  coat,  an 
attention  to  which  he  responded  by  a 
heavy  sigh  and  a  wistful  gaze  approaching 
to  tears.     Zara  looked  at  him. 

''  Poor  Leo  !"  she  murmured  caressingly. 
**  Perhaps  he  feels  lonely.  Do  you  want  to 
come  with  your  mistress  to-day,  old  boy  ? 
So  you  shall.  Come  along — cheer  up,  Leo  !" 


SOCIABLE  CONVERSE.  115 

And,  nodding  to  me,  she  passed  into 
her  studio,  the  dog  following  her.  I 
turned  into  my  own  apartment,  and  then 
bethought  myself  of  the  newspaper  Mrs. 
Everard  had  thrust  into  my  pocket.  It 
was  a  Roman  journal,  and  the  passage 
marked  for  my  perusal  ran  as  follows  : 

*'  The  picture  of  the  I^nprovisatrice^ 
painted  by  our  countryman  Signor 
Raffaello  Cellini,  has  been  purchased  by 
Prince  N for  the  sum  of  forty  thou- 
sand francs.  The  Prince  generously  per- 
mits it  to  remain  on  view  for  a  few  days 
longer,  so  that  those  who  have  not  yet 
enjoyed  its  attraction,  have  yet  time  to 
behold  one  of  the  most  wonderful  pictures 
of  the  age.  The  colouring  yet  remains  a 
marvel  to  both  students  and  connoisseurs, 
and  the  life-like  appearance  of  the  girl's 
figure,  robed  in  its  clinging  white  draperies 
ornamented  with  lilies  of  the  valley,  is  so 
strong,  that  one  imagines  she  will  step  out 
of  the  canvas  and  confront  the  bystanders. 

28—2 


ii6      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS, 

SIgnor  Cellini  must  now  be  undoubtedly 
acknowledged  as  one  of  the  greatest 
geniuses  of  modern  times." 

I  could  see  no  reason,  as  I  perused  this, 
to  be  sure  that  /  had  served  as  the  model 
for  this  successful  work  of  art,  unless  the 
white  dress  and  the  lilies  of  the  valley, 
which  I  had  certainly  worn  at  Cannes, 
were  sufficient  authority  for  forming  such 
a  conclusion.  Still  I  felt  quite  a  curiosity 
about  the  picture — the  more  so  as  I  could 
foresee  no  possible  chance  of  my  ever  be- 
holding it.  I  certainly  should  not  go  to 
Rome  on  purpose,  and  in  a  few  days  it 
would  be  in  the  possession  of  Prince 
N ,  a  personage  whom  in  all  proba- 
bility I  should  never  know.  I  put  the 
newspaper  carefully  by,  and  then  turned 
my  mind  to  the  consideration  of  quite 
another  subject — namely,  the  contents  of 
my  parchment  documents.  The  first  one 
I  opened  was  that  containing  the  private 
instructions  of  Heliobas  to  myself  for  the 


SOCIABLE  CONVERSE.  117 


preservation  of  my  own    health,   and    the 
cultivation  of  the  electric  force  within  me. 
These   were    so    exceedingly    simple,    and 
yet  so  wonderful  in  their  simplicity,  that  I 
was  surprised.     They  were  based  upon  the 
plainest    and    most    reasonable    common- 
sense  arguments — easy  enough  for  a  child 
to  understand.     Having  promised  never  to 
make  them  public,  it  is  impossible  for  me 
to  give  the  slightest  hint  of  their  purport ; 
but   I   may  say  at  once,  without  trespass- 
ing the  bounds  of  my  pledged  word,  that 
if    these    few    concise    instructions    were 
known  and  practised  by  everyone,  doctors 
would  be  entirely  thrown  out  of  employ- 
ment, and  chemists'  shops  would  no  longer 
cumber  the  streets.     Illness  would  be  very 
difficult    of    attainment — though     in     the 
event    of    its    occurring    each    Individual 
would  know  how  to  treat  him  or  herself — 
and    life    could    be    prolonged    easily    and 
comfortably  to  more  than  a  hundred  years, 
barring,  of  course,  accidents  by  sea,  rail  and 


ii8     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

road,  or  by  deeds  of  violence.  But  it  will 
take  many  generations  before  the  world  Is 
universally  self- restrained  enough  to  follow 
such  plain  maxims  as  those  laid  down  for 
me  In  the  writing  of  my  benefactor, 
Heliobas — even  if  it  be  ever  self- restrained 
at  all,  which,  judging  from  the  present 
state  of  society,  is  much  to  be  doubted. 
Therefore,  no  more  of  the  subject,  on 
which,  indeed,  I  am  forbidden  to  speak. 

The  other  document,  called  ''  The 
Electric  Principle  of  Christianity,"  I 
found  so  curious  and  original,  suggesting 
so  many  new  theories  concerning  that 
religion  which  has  civilized  a  great  portion 
of  humanity,  that  as  I  am  not  restrained 
by  any  promise  on  this  point,  I  have 
resolved  to  give  it  here  In  full.  My 
readers  must  not  be  rash  enough  to  jump 
to  the  conclusion  that  I  set  it  forward  as 
an  explanation  or  confession  of  my  own 
faith ;  my  creed  has  nothing  to  do  with 
anyone  save  myself.      I   simply  copy  the 


SOCIABLE  CONVERSE.  119 

manuscript  I  possess,  as  the  theory  of  a 
deeply  read  and  widely  intelligent  man, 
such  as  Heliobas  undoubtedly  was  and  is  ; 
a  man,  too,  in  whose  veins  runs  the  blood 
of  the  Chaldean  kings, — earnest  and 
thoughtful  Orientals,  who  were  far  wiser 
in  their  generation  perhaps  than  we,  with 
all  our  boasted  progress,  are  in  ours. 
The  coincidences  which  have  to  do  with 
electrical  science  will,  I  believe,  be 
generally  admitted  to  be  curious  if  not 
convincing.  To  me,  of  course,  they  are 
only  fresh  proofs  of  what  I  know,  because 
/  have  seen  the  Grlat  Electric  Circle,  and 
know  its  power  (guided  as  it  is  by  the 
Central  Intelligence  within)  to  be  capable 
of  anything,  from  the  sending  down  of  a 
minute  spark  of  Instinct  into  the  heart  of 
a  flower,  to  the  perpetual  manufacture  and 
re-absorption  of  solar  systems  by  the  mil- 
lion million.  And  it  is  a  circle  that  ever 
widens  without  end.  What  more  glorious 
manifestation  can  there  be  of  the  Creator's 


I20       A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

splendour  and  wisdom !  But  as  to  how 
this  world  of  ours  span  round  in  its  own 
light  littleness  farther  and  farther  from  the 
Radiant  Ring,  till  its  very  Sun  began  to 
be  re-absorbed,  and  till  its  Moon  dis- 
appeared and  became  a  mere  picture — till 
it  became  of  itself  like  a  small  blot  on  the 
fair  scroll  of  the  Universe,  while  its  inhabi- 
tants grew  to  resent  all  heavenly  attrac- 
tion ;  and  how  it  was  yet  thought  worth 
God's  patience  and  tender  consideration, 
just  for  the  sake  of  a  few  human  souls 
upon  it  who  still  remembered  and  loved 
Him,  to  give  it  one  more  chance  before  it 
should  be  drawn  back  into  the  Central 
Circle  like  a  spark  within  a  fire — all  this 
is  sufficiently  set  forth  in  the  words  of 
Heliobas,  quoted  in  the  next  chapter. 


CHAPTER  V. 


THE     ELECTRIC     CREED. 


HE  ''Electric  Principle  of  Christi- 
anity "  opened  as  follows : 

''  From  all  Eternity  God,  or 
the  Siip7^eme  Spirit  of  Light ^  existed,  and 
to  all  Eternity  He  will  continue  to  exist. 
This  is  plainly  stated  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment thus  :  *  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  they 
that  worship  Him  must  worship  Him  in 
spirit  and  in  truth.' 

''  He  is  a  Shape  of  pure  Electric 
Radiance.  Those  who  may  be  inclined 
to  doubt  this  may  search  the  Scriptures 
on  which   they  pin  their  faith,  more  par- 


122     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

ticularly  the  Testament,  and  they  will  find 
that  all  the  visions  and  appearances  of 
the  Deity  there  chronicled  were  electric 
in  character. 

**  As  a  poet  forms  poems,  or  a  musician 
melodies,  so  God  formed  by  a  Thought 
the  vast  Central  Sphere  in  which  He 
dwells,  and  peopled  it  with  the  pure 
creations  of  His  glorious  fancy.  And 
why  ?  Because,  being  pure  Light,  He 
is  also  pure  Love  ;  the  power  or  capacity 
of  Love  implies  the  necessity  of  Loving  ; 
the  necessity  of  loving  points  to  the 
existence  of  things  to  be  loved — hence 
the  secret  of  creation.  From  the  ever- 
working  Intelligence  of  this  Divine  Love 
proceeded  the  Electric  Circle  of  the 
Universe,  from  whence  are  born  all 
worlds. 

''This  truth  vaguely  dawned  upon  the 
ancient  poets  of  Scripture  when  they 
wrote  :  *  Darkness  was  upon  the  face  of 
the  deep.     And  the  Spirit  of  God  moved 


THE  ELECTRIC  CREED.  123 

upon   the   face   of  the  waters.     And  God 
said,  Let  there  be  light.     And  there  was 

light; 

"  These  words  apply  solely  to  the 
creation  or  production  of  otcr  own  Earthy 
and  in  them  we  read  nothing  but  a  simple 
manifestation  of  electricity,  consisting  in  a 
kealmg  passage  of  rays  from  the  Central 
Circle  to  the  planet  newly  propelled  forth 
from  it,  which  caused  that  planet  to  pro- 
duce and  multiply  the  wonders  of  the 
animal,  vegetable  and  mineral  kingdoms 
which  we  call  Nature. 

*'  Let  us  now  turn  again  to  the  poet- 
prophets  of  Scripture  :  ^  And  God  said, 
Let  us  make  man  in  our  image.'  The 
word  'our'  here  implies  an  instinctive  idea 
that  God  was  never  alone.  This  idea  is 
correct.  Love  cannot  exist  in  a  chaos ; 
and  God  by  the  sheer  necessity  of  His 
Being  has  for  ever  been  surrounded  by 
radiant  and  immortal  Spirits  emanating 
from    His  own  creative  glory — beings  in 


124     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 


whom  all  beauty  and  all  purity  are  found. 
In  the  images,  therefore  (only  the  images), 
of  these  Children  of  Light  and  of  Himself, 
He  made  Man — that  is,  He  caused  the 
Earth  to  be  inhabited  and  dominated  by 
beings  composed  of  Earth's  component 
parts,  animal,  vegetable  and  mineral, 
giving  them  their  superiority  by  placing 
within  them  His  'likeness'  in  the  form  of 
an  electric  flame  ox  germ  of  spiritual  exist- 
ence combined  with  its  companion  working- 
force  of  Will-power, 

'*  Like  all  flames,  this  electric  spark  can 
either  be  fanned  into  a  fire  or  it  can  be 
allowed  to  escape  in  air — it  can  never  be 
destroyed.  It  can  be  fostered  and  educated 
till  it  becomes  a  living  Spiritual  Form  of 
absolute  beauty — an  immortal  creature  of 
thought,  memory,  emotion,  and  working 
intelligence.  If,  on  the  contrary,  it  is 
neglected  or  forgotten,  and  its  companion 
Will  is  drawn  by  the  weight  of  Earth  to 
work  for  earthly  aims  alone,  then  it  escapes 


THE  ELECTRIC  CREED.  125 

and  seeks  other  chances  of  development  In 
other  forms  on  other  planets,  while  the  body 
it  leaves,  supported  only  by  physical  suste- 
nance drawn  from  the  Earth  on  which  it 
dwells,  becomes  a  mere  lump  of  clay  ani- 
mated by  mere  animal  life  solely,  full  of 
inward  ignorance  and  corruption  and  out- 
ward incapacity.  Of  such  material  are  the 
majority  of  men  composed  by  their  own 
free-will  and  choice,  because  they  habitually 
deaden  the  voice  of  conscience  and  refuse 
to  believe  In  the  existence  of  a  spiritual 
element  within  and  around  them. 

"  To  resume  :  the  Earth  is  one  of  the 
smallest  of  planets  ;  and  not  only  this,  but, 
from  its  position  in  the  Universe,  receives 
a  less  amount  of  direct  Influence  from  the 
Electric  Circle  than  other  worlds  more 
happily  situated.  Were  men  wise  enough 
to  accept  this  fact,  they  would  foster  to  the 
utmost  the  germs  of  electric  sympathy 
within  themselves,  in  order  to  form  a  direct 
communication,    or   system    of    attraction. 


126      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

between  this  planet  and  the  ever-widening 
Ring,  so  that  some  spiritual  benefit  might 
accrue  to  them  thereby.  But  as  the  ages 
roll  on,  their  chances  of  doing  this  diminish. 
The  time  is  swiftly  approaching  when  the 
invincible  Law  of  Absorption  shall  extin- 
guish Earth  as  easily  as  we  blow  out  the 
flame  of  a  candle.  True,  it  may  be  again 
reproduced,  and  again  thrown  out  on  space  ; 
but  then  it  will  be  in  a  new  and  grander 
form,  and  will  doubtless  have  more  god- 
like inhabitants. 

'*  In  the  meantime — during  those  brief 
cycles  of  centuries  which  are  as  a  breath  in 
the  workings  of  the  Infinite,  and  which 
must  yet  elapse  before  this  world,  as  we 
know  it,  comes  to  an  end — God  has  taken 
pity  on  the  few,  very  few  souls  dwelling 
here,  pent  up  in  mortal  clay,  who  have 
blindly  tried  to  reach  Him,  like  plants 
straining  up  to  the  light,  and  has  estab- 
lished a  broad  stream  of  sympathetic 
electric  communication  with  Himself,  which 


THE  ELECTRIC  CREED.  127 

all  who  care  to  do  so  may  avail  them- 
selves of. 

''  Here  it  may  be  asked  :  Why  should 
God  take  pity  ?  Because  that  Supreme 
Shape  of  Light  finds  a  portion  of  Himself 
in  all  pure  souls  that  love  Him,  and  He 
cannot  despise  Himself.  Also,  because  He 
is  capable  of  all  the  highest  emotions 
known  to  man,  in  a  far  larger  and  grander 
degree,  besides  possessing  other  sentiments 
and  desires  unimaginable  to  the  human 
mind.  It  is  enough  to  say  that  all  the 
attributes  that  accompany  perfect  goodness 
He  enjoys  ;  therefore  He  can  feel  com- 
passion, tenderness,  forgiveness,  patience 
— all  or  any  of  the  emotions  that  produce 
pure,  unselfish  pleasure. 

"  Granting  Him,  therefore,  these  attri- 
butes (and  it  is  both  blasphemous  and 
unreasonable  to  deny  Him  those  virtues 
which  distingttish  the  best  of  men),  it  is 
easily  understood  how  He,  the  All-Fair 
Beneficent  Ruler  of  the    Central   Sphere, 


128     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

perceiving  the  long  distance  to  which  the 
Earth  was  propelled,  like  a  ball  flung  too 
far  out,  from  the  glory  of  His  Electric 
Ring,  saw  also  that  the  creatures  He  had 
made  in  His  image  were  in  danger  of 
crushing  that  image  completely  out,  and 
with  it  all  remembrance  of  Him,  in  the 
fatal  attention  they  gave  to  their  merely 
earthly  surroundings,  lacking,  as  they  did, 
and  not  possessing  sufficient  energy  to 
seek,  electric  attraction.  In  brief,  this 
Earth  and  God's  World  were  like  America 
and  Europe  before  the  Atlantic  Cable  was 
laid.  Now  the  messages  of  goodwill  flash 
under  the  waves,  heedless  of  the  storms. 
So  also  God's  Cable  is  laid  between  us  and 
His  Heaven  in  the  person  of  Christ. 

*'  For  ages  (always  remembering  that 
our  ages  are  with  God  a  moment)  the  idea 
of  worship  was  in  the  mind  of  man.  With 
this  idea  came  also  the  sentiment  of  pro- 
pitiation. The  untamed  savage  has  from 
time    Immemorial     Instinctively    felt     the 


THE  ELECTRIC  CREED.  129 

necessity  of  looking  up  to  a  Being 
greater  than  himself,  and  also  of  seeking 
a  reconciliation  with  that  Being  for  some 
fault  or  loss  in  himself  which  he  is  aware 
of,  yet  cannot  explain.  This  double  instinct 
— worship  and  propitiation — is  the  key- 
note of  all  the  creeds  of  the  world,  and  may 
be  called  God's  first  thought  of  the  cable 
to  be  hereafter  laid — a  lightning-thought 
which  He  instilled  into  the  human  race  to 
prepare  it,  as  one  might  test  a  telegraph- 
wire  from  house  to  house,  before  stretch- 
ing it  across  a  continent. 

''  All  religions,  as  known  to  us,  are  mere 
types  of  Christianity.  It  is  a  notable  fact 
that  some  of  the  oldest  and  most  learned 
races  in  the  world,  such  as  the  Armenians 
and  Chaldeans,  were  the  first  to  be  con- 
vinced of  the  truth  of  Christ's  visitation. 
Buddhism,  of  which  there  are  so  many 
million  followers,  is  itself  a  type  of  Christ's 
teaching ;  only  it  lacks  the  supernatural 
element.    Buddha  died  a  hermit  at  the  age 

VOL.  II.  29 


I30     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

of  eighty,  as  any  wise  and  ascetic  man 
might  do  to-day.  The  death  and  resur- 
rection of  Christ  were  widely  different. 
Anyone  can  be  a  Buddha  again  ;  anyone 
can  no^  be  a  Christ.  That  there  are  stated 
to  be  more  followers  of  Buddhism  than  of 
Christianity  is  no  proof  of  any  efficacy  in 
the  former  or  lack  of  power  in  the  latter. 
Buddhists  help  to  swell  that  very  large 
class  of  persons  who  prefer  a  flattering 
picture  to  a  plain  original ;  or  who,  sheep- 
like by  nature,  finding  themselves  all 
together  in  one  meadow,  are  too  lazy,  as 
well  as  too  indifferent,  to  seek  pastures 
fresher  and  fairer. 

"  Through  the  divine  influence  of  an 
Electric  Thought,  then,  the  world  uncon- 
sciously grew  to  expect  something — they 
knew  not  what.  The  old  creeds  of  the 
world,  like  sunflowers,  turned  towards  that 
unknown  Sun  ;  the  poets,  prophets,  seers, 
all  spoke  of  some  approaching  consola- 
tion and  glory ;  and  to  this  day  the  fated 


THE  ELECTRIC  CREED.  131 

Jews  expect  it,  unwilling  to  receive  as  their 
Messiah  the  Divine  Martyr  they  slew, 
though  their  own  Scriptures  testify  to  His 
identity. 

"  Christ  came,  born  of  a  Virgin  ;  that  is, 
a  radiant  angel  from  God's  Sphere  was  in 
the  first  place  sent  down  to  Earth  to  wear 
the  form  of  Mary  of  Bethlehem,  in  Judea. 
Within  that  vessel  of  absolute  purity  God 
placed  an  Emanation  of  His  own  radiance 
— no  germ  or  small  flame  such  as  is  given 
to  us  in  our  bodies  to  cultivate  and  foster, 
but  a  complete  immortal  Spirit,  a  portion 
of  God  Himself,  wise,  sinless,  and  strong. 
This  Spirit,  pent  up  in  clay,  was  born  as  a 
helpless  babe,  grew  up  as  man — as  man 
taught,  comforted,  was  slain  and  buried  ; 
but  as  pure  Spirit  rose  again  and  returned 
in  peace  to  Heaven,  His  mission  done. 

"It  was  necessary,  in  order  to  establish 
what  has  been  called  an  electric  communi- 
cation between  God's  Sphere  and  this 
Earth,  that  an  actual   immortal,  untainted 

29 — 2 


132      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

Spirit  in  the  person  of  Christ  should  walk 
this  world,  sharing  with  men  sufferings, 
difficulties,  danger,  and  death.  Why  ?  In 
order  that  we  might  first  completely  con- 
fide In  and  trust  Him,  afterwards  realizing 
His  spiritual  strength  and  glory  by  His 
resurrection.  And  here  may  be  noted 
the  main  difference  between  the  Electric 
Theory  of  Christianity  and  other  theories. 
Christ  did  not  die  because  God  needed  a 
sacrifice.  The  idea  of  sacrifice  Is  a  relic 
of  heathen  barbarism  ;  God  Is  too  Infinitely 
loving  to  desire  the  sacrifice  of  the  smallest 
flower.  He  Is  too  patient  to  be  ever 
wrathful ;  and  barbaric  ignorance  confronts 
us  again  in  the  notion  that  He  should  need 
to  be  appeased.  And  the  fancy  that  He 
should  desire  Himself  or  part  of  Himself 
to  become  a  sacrifice  to  Himself  has  arisen 
out  of  the  absurd  and  conflicting  opinions 
of  erring  humanity,  wherein  right  and 
wrong  are  so  jumbled  together  that  it  is 
difficult  to  distinguish  one  from  the  other. 


THE  ELECTRIC  CREED.  133 

Christ's  death  was  not  a  sacrifice  ;  it  was 
simply  a  means  of  confidence  and  com- 
munion with  the  Creator.  A  sinless  Spirit 
suffered  to  show  us  how  to  suffer ;  lived 
on  Earth  to  show  us  how  to  live ;  prayed 
to  show  us  how  to  pray  ;  died  to  show  us 
how  to  die  ;  rose  again  to  impress  strongly 
upon  us  that  there  was  in  truth  a  life  be- 
yond this  one,  for  which  He  strove  to 
prepare  our  souls.  Finally,  by  His  re- 
ascension  into  Heaven  He  established  that 
much-needed  electric  communication  be- 
tween us  and  the  Central  Sphere. 

^'  It  can  be  proved  from  the  statements 
of  the  New  Testament  that  in  Christ  was 
an  Embodied  Electric  Spirit.  From  first 
to  last  His  career  was  attended  by  electric 
phenomena,  of  which  eight  examples  are 
here  quoted  ;  and  earnest  students  of  the 
matter  can  find  many  others  if  they  choose 
to  examine  for  themselves. 

"  I.  The  appearance  of  the  Star  and  the 
Vision  of  Angels  on  the  night  of  His  birth. 


134    A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO   WORLDS. 

The  Chaldeans  saw  His  ^  star  in  the  east/ 
and  they  came  to  worship  Him.  The 
Chaldeans  were  always  a  learned  people, 
and  electricity  was  an  advanced  science 
with  them.  They  at  once  recognised  the 
star  to  be  no  new  planet,  but  simply  a  star- 
shaped  electric  flame  flitting  through  space. 
They  knew  what  this  meant.  Observe, 
too,  that  they  had  no  doubts  upon  the 
point ;  they  came  '  ^o  worship  Hi?n^'  and 
provided  themselves  with  gifts  to  offer  to 
this  radiant  Guest,  the  offspring  of  pure 
Light.  The  vision  of  the  angels  appearing 
to  the  shepherds  was  simply  a  joyous  band 
of  the  Singing  Children  of  the  Electric 
Ring,  who  out  of  pure  interest  and  pleasure 
floated  in  sight  of  Earth,  drawn  thither 
partly  by  the  already  strong  attractive  in- 
fluence of  the  Radiance  that  was  imprisoned 
there  in  the  form  of  the  Babe  of  Beth- 
lehem. 

"  2.  When  Christ  was  baptized  by  John 
the  Baptist,  '  the  heavens  opened! 


THE  ELECTRIC  CREED.  135 

''  3.  The  sympathetic  influence  of  Christ 
was  so  powerful,  that  when  He  selected  His 
disciples,  He  had  but  to  speak  to  them,  and 
at  the  sound  of  His  voice,  though  they 
were  engaged  in  other  business,  '  they  left 
all  and  followed  Him! 

'*  4.  Christ's  body  was  charged  w'lth 
electricity.  Thus  He  was  easily  able  to 
heal  sick  and  diseased  persons  by  a  touch 
or  a  look.  The  woman  who  caught  at  His 
garment  in  the  crowd  was  cured  of  her  long- 
standing ailment ;  and  we  see  that  Christ 
was  aware  of  His  own  electric  force  by  the 
words  He  used  on  that  occasion  :  *  WJia 
touched  Me  ?  For  I  feel  that  soine  virtue 
is  gone  out  of  Me' — which  is  the  exact 
feeling  that  a  physical  electrician  experi- 
ences at  this  day  after  employing  his  powers 
on  a  subject.  The  raising  of  Jairus's 
daughter,  of  the  widow's  son  at  Nain,  and 
of  Lazarus,  were  all  accomplished  by  the 
same  means. 

''5.  The   walking    on    the  sea    was    a 


136     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

purely  electric  effort,  and  can  be  accom- 
plished  now  by  anyone  who  has  cultivated 
sufficient  inner  force.  The  sea  being  full 
of  electric  particles  will  support  anybody 
sufficiently  and  similarly  charged — the  two 
currents  combining  to  procure  the  neces- 
sary equilibrium.  Peter,  who  was  able  to 
walk  a  little  way,  lost  his  power  directly 
his  will  became  vanquished  by  fear — 
because  the  sentiment  of  fear  disperses 
electricity,  and  being  a  purely  human 
emotion,  does  away  with  spiritual  strength 
for  the  time. 

'*  6.  The  Death  of  Christ  was  attended 
by  electric  manifestations — by  the  darkness 
over  the  land  during  the  Crucifixion  ;  the 
tearing  of  the  temple  veil  in  twain;  and 
the  earthquake  which  finally  ensued. 

"  7.  The  Resurrection  was  a  most 
powerful  display  of  electric  force.  It  will 
be  remembered  that  the  angel  who  was 
found  sitting  at  the  entrance  of  the  empty 
sepulchre   'had  a    countenance  like  light- 


THE  ELECTRIC  CREED.  137 

nt7tg,''  i.e.  like  electric  flame.  It  must  also 
be  called  to  mind  how  the  risen  Christ 
addressed  Mary  Magdalene  :  *  Touch  Me 
not,  for  I  am  but  newly  risen !'  Why 
should  she  not  have  touched  Him  ? 
Simply  because  His  strength  then  was  the 
strength  of  concentrated  in-rushing  cur- 
rents of  electricity  ;  and  to  touch  Him  at 
that  moment  would  have  been  for  Magda- 
lene instant  death  by  lightning.  This 
effect  of  embodied  electric  force  has  been 
shadowed  forth  in  the  Greek  legends  of 
Apollo,  whose  glory  consumed  at  a  breath 
the  mortal  who  dared  to  look  upon  him. 

''  8.  The  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  by 
which  term  is  meant  an  ever-flowing 
current  of  the  inspired  working  Intelli- 
gence of  the  Creator,  was  purely  electric 
in  character  :  '  Suddenly  there  came  a 
sound  from  Heaven  as  of  a  rushing  mighty 
wind,  and  it  filled  all  the  house  where  they 
were  sitting.  And  there  appeared  unto 
them  cloven  tongues  like  as  of  fire,  and  sat 


138     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

upon  each  of  them.'  It  may  here  be  noted 
that  the  natural  electric  flame  is  dual  or 
*  cloven  '  in  shape. 

"  Let  us  now  take  the  Creed  as  accepted 
to-day  by  the  Christian  Church,  and  see 
how  thoroughly  it  harmonizes  with  the 
discoveries  of  spiritual  electricity.  *  I 
believe  in  one  God  the  Father  Almighty, 
Maker  of  Heaven  and  Earth,  and  of  all 
things  visible  and  invisible!  This  is  a 
brief  and  simple  description  of  the  Creator 
as  He  exists — a  Supreme  Centre  of  Light, 
out  of  whom  imtst  spring  all  life,  all  love, 
all  wisdom. 

"  '  And  In  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the 
only-begotten  Son  of  God,  born  of  the 
Father  before  all  ages.'  This  means  that 
the  only  absolute  Emanation  of  His  own 
pe7^sonal  Radiance  that  ever  wore  such 
mean  garb  as  our  clay  was  found  in  Christ 
— who,  as  part  of  God,  certainly  existed 
'  before  all  ages!  For  as  the  Creed  itself 
says,   He  was    *  God   of   God,    Light   of 


THE  ELECTRIC  CREED.  139 

Light/  Then  we  go  on  through  the 
circumstances  of  Christ's  birth,  Hfe,  death, 
and  resurrection,  and  our  profession  of 
faith  brings  us  to  'I  believe  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,  the  Lord  and  giver  of  Life,  who 
proceedeth  from  the  Father  and  the  Son,' 
etc.  This,  as  already  stated,  means  that 
we  believe  that  since  Christ  ascended  into 
Heaven,  our  electric  communication  with 
the  Creator  has  been  established,  and  an 
ever-flowing  current  of  divine  inspiration 
is  turned  beneficially  in  the  direction  of 
our  Earth,  '  proceeding  from  the  Father 
and  the  Son.'  We  admit  in  the  Creed 
that  this  inspiration  manifested  itself  before 
Christ  came  and  '  spake  by  the  prophets ; 
but,  as  before  stated,  this  only  happened  at 
rare  and  difficult  intervals,  while  now 
Christ  Himself  speaks  through  those  who 
most  strongly  adhere  to  His  teachings. 

*'  It  may  here  be  mentioned  that  few  seem 
to  grasp  the  fact  of  the  special  message  to 
women    intended    to    be   conveyed    in  the 


I40      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

person  of  the  Virgin  Mary.  She  was 
actually  one  of  the  radiant  Spirits  of  the 
Central  Sphere,  imprisoned  by  God's  will 
in  woman's  form.  After  the  birth  of  Christ, 
she  was  still  kept  on  Earth,  to  follow  His 
career  to  the  end.  There  was  a  secret 
understanding  between  Himself  and  her. 
As,  for  instance,  when  she  found  Him 
among  the  doctors  of  the  law,  she  for  one 
moment  suffered  her  humanity  to  get  the 
better  of  her  in  anxious  inquiries  ;  and  His 
reply,  *  Why  sought  ye  Me  ?  Wist  ye  not 
that  I  must  be  about  My  Father's  busi- 
ness i^'  was  a  sort  of  reminder  to  her, 
which  she  at  once  accepted.  Again,  at  the 
marriage  feast  in  Cana  of  Galilee,  when 
Christ  turned  the  water  into  wine,  He  said 
to  His  mother,  *  Woman,  what  have  I  to 
do  with  thee  ?'  which  meant  simply  :  What 
have  I  to  do  with  thee  as  woman  merely  ^ 
— which  was  another  reminder  to  her  of 
her  spiritual  origin,  causing  her  at  once 
to  address  the  servants  who  stood  by  as 


THE  ELECTRIC  CREED.  141 

follows  :  '  Whatsoever  He  saith  unto  you, 
do  it.'  And  why,  it  may  be  asked,  if  Mary 
was  really  an  imprisoned  immortal  Spirit, 
sinless  and  joyous,  should  she  be  forced 
to  suffer  all  the  weaknesses,  sorrows,  and 
anxieties  of  any  ordinary  woman  and 
mother  ?  Simply  as  an  example  to  womeri 
who  are  the  mothers  of  the  human  race  ; 
and  who,  being  thus  laid  under  a  heavy 
responsibility,  need  sympathetic  guidance. 
Mary's  life  teaches  women  that  the  virtues 
they  need  are — obedience,  purity,  meek- 
ness, patience,  long-suffering,  modesty,  self- 
denial,  and  endurance.  She  loved  to  hold 
a  secondary  position  ;  she  placed  herself 
in  willing  subjection  to  Joseph — a  man  of 
austere  and  simple  life,  advanced  in  years, 
and  weighted  with  the  cares  of  a  family  by 
a  previous  marriage — who  wedded  her  by 
an  influence  which  compelled  him  to  become 
her  protector  in  the  eyes  of  the  world.  Out 
of  these  facts,  simple  as  they  are,  can  be 
drawn  the  secret  of  happiness  for  women — 


142     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

a  secret  and  a  lesson  that,  if  learned  by 
heart,  would  bring  them  and  those  they 
love  out  of  storm  and  bewilderment  into 
peace  and  safety. 

**  J^or  those  who  have  once  become  awai^e  of 
the  existence  of  the  Central  Sphere  and  of 
the  Electric  Ring  surrounding  it,  and  who 
are  able  to  realize  to  the  fell  the  gigantic 
as  well  as  minute  work  perfor7ned  by  the 
electric  waves  around  us  and  within  ns, 
there  can  no  longer  be  any  doubt  as  to  all 
the  facts  of  Christianity,  as  none  of  them, 
viewed  by  the  electric  theory,  are  otherwise 
than  in  accordance  with  the  Creator's  love 
and  sympathy  with  even  the  smallest 
portion  of  His  creation. 

''  Why  then,  if  Christianity  be  a  Divine 
Truth,  are  not  all  people  Christians  ?  As 
well  ask,  if  music  and  poetry  are  good 
things,  why  all  men  are  not  poets  and 
musicians.  Art  seeks  art  ;  in  like  manner 
God  seeks  God — that  is.  He  seeks  portions 
of  His  own  essence  among  His  creatures. 


THE  ELECTRIC  CREED. 


143 


Christ  Himself  said,  '  INIany  are  called,  but 
few  are  chosen  ;'  and  it  stands  to  reason 
that  very  few  souls  will  succeed  in  becoming 
pure  enough  to  enter  the  Central  Sphere 
without  hindrance.  Many,  on  leaving  Earth, 
will  be  detained  in  the  Purgatory  of  Air, 
where  thousands  of  spirits  work  for  ages, 
watching  over  others,  helping  and  warning 
others,  and  in  this  unselfish  labour  succeed 
in  raising  themselves,  little  by  little,  higher 
and  ever  higher,  till  they  at  last  reach  the 
longed-for  goal.  It  must  also  be  remem- 
bered that  not  only  from  Earth  but  from  all 
worlds,  released  souls  seek  to  attain  final 
happiness  in  the  Central  Sphere  where 
God  is  ;  so  that,  however  great  the  number 
of  those  that  are  permitted  to  proceed 
thither  from  this  little  planet,  they  can  only 
form,  as  it  were,  one  drop  in.  a  mighty 
ocean. 

''  It  has  been  asked  whether  the  Electric 
Theory  of  Christianity  includes  the  doctrine 
of  Hell,  or  a  place  of  perpetual  punishment. 


144    A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

Eternal  Punishment  Is  merely  a  form  of  speech 
for  what  is  really  Eternal  Retrogression. 
For  as  there  Is  a  Forward,  so  there  must 
be  a  Backward.  The  electric  germ  of  the 
Soul — delicate,  fiery,  and  Imperishable  as  It 
is — can  be  forced  by  its  companion  Will  to 
take  refuge  In  a  lower  form  of  material 
existence,  dependent  on  the  body  It  first 
inhabits.  For  Instance,  a  man  who  is  ob- 
stinate In  pursuing  ac/we  evil  can  so  retro- 
grade the  progress  of  any  spiritual  life 
within  him,  that  It  shall  lack  the  power  to 
escape,  as  It  might  do,  from  merely  lym- 
phatic and  listless  temperaments,  to  seek 
some  other  chance  of  development,  but 
shall  sink  Into  the  forms  of  quadrupeds, 
birds^  and  other  creatures  dominated  by 
purely  physical  needs.  But  there  Is  one 
thing  It  can  never  escape  from — Memory, 
And  in  that  faculty  is  constituted  Hell. 
So  that  If  a  man,  by  choice,  forces  his  soul 
downward  to  inhabit  hereafter  the  bodies 
of  doo^s,  horses,  and  other  like  animals,  he 


THE  ELECTRIC  CREED.  145 

should  know  that  he  does  so  at  the  cost  of 
everything  except  Remembrance.  Eternal 
Retrogression  means  that  the  hopelessly 
tainted  electric  germ  recoils  further  and 
further  from  the  Pure  Centre  whence  it 
sprang,  always  bearing  within  itself  the 
knowledge  of  what  it  was  once  and  what  it 
might  have  been.  There  is  pathetic  mean- 
ing in  the  eyes  of  a  dog  or  a  seal  ;  in  the 
melancholy,  patient  gaze  of  the  oxen  toiling 
at  the  plough  ;  there  is  an  unuttered  warn- 
ing in  the  silent  faces  of  flowers ;  there 
is  more  tenderness  of  regret  in  the  voice  of 
the  nightingale  than  love  ;  and  in  the  wild 
upward  soaring  of  the  lark,  with  its  throat 
full  of  passionate,  shouting  prayer,  there  is 
shadowed  forth  the  yearning  hope  that  dies 
away  in  despair  as  the  bird  sinks  to  earth 
again,  his  instincts  not  half  satisfied.  There 
is  no  greater  torture  than  to  be  compelled 
to  remember,  in  suffering,  joys  and  glorious 
opportunities  gone  for  ever. 

"  Regarding    the    Electric     Theory    of 
VOL.  II.  30 


146      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

Religion,  it  is  curious  to  observe  how  the 
truth  of  it  has  again  and  again  been  dimly 
shadowed  forth  in  the  prophecies  of  Art, 
Science,  and  Poesy.  The  old  painters  who 
depicted  a  halo  of  light  round  the  head  of 
their  Virgins  and  Saints  did  so  out  of  a 
correct  impulse  which  they  did  not  hesitate 
to  obey.*  The  astronomers  who,  after  years 
of  profound  study,  have  been  enabled  to 
measure  the  flames  of  the  burning  sun,  and 
to  find  out  that  these  are  from  two  to  four 
thousand  miles  high,  are  nearly  arrived  at 
the  conclusion  that  it  is  a  world  in  a  state 
of  conflagration,  in  which  they  will  be  per- 
fectly right.  Those  who  hold  that  this 
Earth  of  ours  was  once  self-luminous  are 
also  right ;  for  it  was  indeed  so  when  first 
projected  from  the  Electric  Ring.  The 
compilers  or  inventors  of  the  *  Arabian 
Nights'  also  hit  upon  a  truth  when  they 

^  An  impulse  which  led  them  vaguely  to  foresee, 
though  not  to  explain,  the  electric  principle  of  spiritual 
life. 


THE  ELECTRIC  CREED.  147 

described  human  beings  as  forced  through 
evil  influence  to  take  the  forms  of  lower 
animals — a  truth  just  explained  in  the  Law 
of  Retrogression.  All  art,  all  prophecy, 
all  poesy,  should  therefore  be  accepted 
eagerly  and  studied  earnestly,  for  in  them 
we  find  electric  inspiration,  out  of  which 
we  are  able  to  draw  lessons  for  our  guidance 
hereafter.  The  great  point  that  scientists 
and  artists  have  hitherto  failed  to  discover, 
is  the  existence  of  the  Central  Sphere  and 
its  surrounding  Electric  Circle.  Once 
realize  these  two  great  facts,  and  all  the 
wonders  and  mysteries  of  the  Universe  are 
perfectly  easy  of  comprehension. 

*'  In  conclusion,  I  offer  no  opinion  as  to 
w^hich  is  Christ's  Church,  or  the  Fountain- 
head  of  Spirituality  in  the  world.  In  all 
Churches  errors  have  intruded  through 
unworthy  and  hypocritical  members.  In  a 
crowded  congregation  of  worshippers  there 
may  perhaps  be  only  one  or  two  who  are 
free  from  self-interest  and  personal  vanity. 

-;o — 2 


148      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO   WORLDS. 

In  Sectarianism,  for  instance,  there  is  no 
shred  of  Christianity.  Lovers  of  God  and 
followers  of  Christ  must,  in  the  first  place, 
have  perfect  Unity  ;  and  the  bond  uniting 
them  must  be  an  electric  one  of  love  and 
faith.  No  true  Christian  should  be  able  to 
hate,  despise,  or  envy  the  other.  Were  I 
called  upon  to  select  among  the  Churches,  I 
should  choose  that  which  has  viost  electricity 
working  within  it,  and  which  is  able  to 
believe  in  a  positive  electrical  communica- 
tion between  Christ  and  herself  taking  place 
daily  on  her  altars — a  Church  which  holds,  as 
it  were,  the  other  end  of  the  telegraphic  ray 
between  Earth  and  the  Central  Sphere,  and 
which  is,  therefore,  able  to  exist  among  the 
storms  of  modern  opinions,  affording  refuge 
and  consolation  to  the  few  determined 
travellers  who  are  bound  onward  and  up- 
ward. I  shall  not  name  the  Church  I  mean, 
because  it  is  the  duty  of  everyone  to  ex- 
amine and  find  it  out  for  himself  or  herself. 
And  even  though  this  Church  instinctively 


THE  ELECTRIC  CREED,  149 

works  in  the  right  direction,  it  is  full  of 
errors  introduced  by  ignorant  and  unworthy 
members — errors  which  must  be  carefully 
examined  and  cast  aside  by  degrees.  But, 
as  I  said  before,  it  is  the  only  Church  which 
has  the  Principles  of  Electricity  within  it, 
and  is  therefore  destined  to  live,  because 
electricity  is  life. 

"■  Now  1  beseech  the  reader  of  this 
manuscript  to  which  I,  Heliobas,  append 
my  hand  and  seal,  to  remember  and  realize 
earnestly  the  following  invincible  facts : 
first,  that  God  and  His  Christ  exist; 
secondly,  that  while  the  little  paltry  affairs 
of  our  temporal  state  are  being  built  up  as 
crazily  as  a  child's  house  of  cards,  the  huge 
Central  Sphere  revolves,  and  the  Electric 
Ring,  strong  and  indestructible,  is  ever  at 
its  work  of  production  and  re-absorption  ; 
thirdly,  that  every  thought  and  word  of 
every  habitant  on  every  planet  is  reflected 
in  lightning  language  before  the  Creator's 
eyes  as  easily  as  we    receive   telegrams  ; 


I50     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

fourthly,  that  this  world  is  ^/le  only  spot 
in  the  Universe  where  His  existence  is 
actually  questioned  and  doubted.  And 
the  general  spread  of  modern  positivism, 
materialism  and  atheism  is  one  of  the 
most  terrific  and  meaning  signs  of  the 
times.  The  work  of  separating  the  wheat 
from  the  chaff  is  beginning.  Those  who 
love  and  believe  in  God  and  Spiritual 
Beauty  are  about  to  be  placed  on  one 
side ;  the  millions  who  worship  Self  are 
drawing  together  in  vast  opposing  ranks 
on  the  other ;  and  the  moment  approaches 
which  is  prophesied  to  be  *  as  the  lightning 
that  lighteneth  out  of  the  one  part  under 
heaven,  and  shineth  even  to  the  other 
part.'  In  other  words,  the  fiery  whirlpool 
of  the  Ring  is  nearly  ready  to  absorb  our 
planet  in  its  vortex ;  and  out  of  all  who 
dwell  upon  its  surface,  how  many  shall 
reach  the  glorious  Central  World  of  God  .'^ 
Of  two  men  working  in  the  same  field, 
shall  it  not  be  as  Christ  foretold — '  the  one 
shall  be  taken,  and  the  other  left '} 


THE  ELECTRIC  CREED.  151 

''  Friend,  Pupil,  Reader  !  Whoever  thou 
art,  take  heed  and  foster  thine  own  soul ! 
For  know  that  nothing  can  hinder  the 
Immortal  Germ  within  us  from  taking 
the  form  imposed  upon  it  by  our  Wills. 
Through  Love  and  Faith,  it  can  become 
an  Angel,  and  perform  wonders  even  while 
in  its  habitation  of  clay ;  through  indiffer- 
ence and  apathy,  it  can  desert  us  altogether 
and  for  ever ;  through  m.ockery  and  blas- 
phemous disbelief,  it  can  sink  into  even  a 
lower  form  than  that  of  snake  or  toad.  In 
our  own  unfettered  hand  lies  our  eternal 
destiny.  Wonderful  and  terrible  responsi- 
bility !  Who  shall  dare  to  say  we  have  no 
need  of  prayer  ?" 

This  document  was  signed  ''Casimir 
Heliobas,"  and  bore  a  seal  on  which  the 
impression  seemed  to  consist  of  two  Arabic 
or  Sanskrit  words,  which  I  could  not 
understand.  I  put  it  carefully  away  with  its 
companion  MS.  under  lock  and  key,  and 
while   I   was  yet  musing  earnestly  on   its 


152     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

contents,  Zara  came  into  my  room.  She 
had  finished  her  task  In  the  studio,  she 
said,  and  she  now  proposed  a  drive  in  the 
Bois  as  an  agreeable  way  of  passing  the 
rest  of  the  afternoon. 

*'  I  want  to  be  as  long  as  possible  in 
your  company,"  she  added,  with  a  caressing 
sweetness  in  her  manner ;  **  for  now  your 
friends  have  come  to  Paris,  I  expect  you 
will  soon  be  leaving  us,  so  I  must  have  as 
much  of  you  as  I  can." 

My  heart  sank  at  the  thought  of  parting 
from  her,  and  I  looked  wistfully  at  her 
lovely  face.  Leo  had  followed  her  in  from 
the  studio,  and  seemed  still  very  melan- 
choly. 

"We  shall  always  be  good  friends,  Zara 
dearest,"  I  said,  ''shall  we  not?  Close, 
fond  friends,  like  sisters  i^" 

"  Sisters  are  not  always  fond  of  each 
other,"  remarked  Zara,  half  gaily.  "  And 
you  know  '  there  is  a  friend  that  sticketh 
closer  than  a  brother '!" 


THE  ELECTRIC  CREED.  153 

"  And  what  friend  is  that  m  yoicr  case  ?" 
I  asked,  half  jestingly,  half  curiously. 

"  Death !"  she  replied  with  a  strange 
smile,  in  which  there  was  both  pathos  and 
triumph. 

I  started  at  her  unexpected  reply,  and  a 
kind  of  foreboding  chilled  my  blood.  I 
endeavoured,  however,  to  speak  cheerfully 
as  I  said : 

**Why,  of  course,  death  sticks  more 
closely  to  us  than  any  friend  or  relative. 
But  you  look  fitter  to  receive  the  embraces 
of  life  than  of  death,  Zara." 

''They  are  both  one  and  the  same 
thing,"  she  answered  ;  "  or  rather,  the  one 
leads  to  the  other.  But  do  not  let  us 
begin  to  philosophize.  Put  on  your  things 
and  come.     The  carriage  is  waiting." 

I  readily  obeyed  her,  and  we  enjoyed  an 
exhilarating  drive  together.  The  rest  of 
the  day  passed  with  us  all  very  pleasantly, 
and  our  conversation  had  principally  to  do 
with  the  progress  of  art  and  literature  in 


154    A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

many  lands,  and  maintained  itself  equably 
on  the  level  of  mundane  affairs.  Among 
other  things,  we  spoke  of  the  Spanish 
violinist  Sarasate,  and  I  amused  Heliobas 
by  quoting  him  some  of  the  criticisms  of 
the  London  daily  papers  on  this  great 
artist,  such  as,  ''J7e  plays  pieces  which, 
thotigh  adapted  to  show  his  wonderful  skill, 
a7^e  the  veriest  clap-trap  ;'  ^'  He  lacks  breadth 
and  colour;'  ^^  A  true  type  of  the  artist 
virtuoso''  etc.,  etc. 

'*  Half  these  people  do  not  know  in  the 
least  what  they  mean  by  '  breadth  and 
colour'  or  '  virtuosity ^  said  Heliobas,  with 
a  smile.  "  They  think  emotion,  passion, 
all  true  sentiment  combined  with  extra- 
ordinary teclmique,  must  be  '  clap-trap.' 
Now  the  Continent  of  Europe  acknow- 
ledges Pablo  de  Sarasate  as  the  first 
violinist  living,  and  London  would  not  be 
London  unless  it  could  thrust  an  obtuse 
opposing  opinion  in  the  face  of  the  Con- 
tinent.    England  is  the  last  country  in  the 


THE  ELECTRIC  CREED.  155 

world  to  accept  anything  new.  Its  people 
are  tired  and  blase ;  like  highly  trained 
circus-horses,  they  want  to  trot  or  gallop 
always  in  the  old  grooves.  It  will  always 
be  so.  Sarasate  is  like  a  brilliant  meteor 
streaming  across  their  narrow  bit  of  the 
heaven  of  music ;  they  stare,  gape,  and 
think  it  is  an  unnatural  phenomenon — a 
'  virtuosity '  in  the  way  of  meteors,  which 
they  are  afraid  to  accept  lest  it  set  them 
on  fire.  What  would  you  ?  The  meteor 
shines  and  burns  ;  it  is  always  a  meteor  !" 

So,  talking  lightly,  and  gliding  from 
subject  to  subject,  the  hours  wore  away, 
and  we  at  last  separated  for  the  night. 

I  shall  always  be  glad  to  remember 
how  tenderly  Zara  kissed  me  and  wished 
me  good  repose ;  and  I  recall  now,  with 
mingled  pain,  wonder,  and  gratitude,  how 
perfectly  calm  and  contented  I  felt  as,  after 
my  prayers,  I  sank  to  sleep,  unwarned, 
and  therefore  happily  unconscious,  of  what 
awaited  me  on  the  morrow. 


CHAPTER  VI, 


DEATH      BY     LIGHTNING. 


HE  morning  of  the  next  day 
dawned  rather  gloomily.  A 
yellowish  fog  obscured  the  air, 
and  there  was  a  closeness  and  sultriness 
in  the  atmosphere  that  was  strange  for 
that  wintry  season.  I  had  slept  well,  and 
rose  with  the  general  sense  of  ease  and 
refreshment  that  I  always  experienced 
since  I  had  been  under  the  treatment  of 
Heliobas.  Those  whose  unhappy  physical 
condition  causes  them  to  awake  from  un- 
easy slumber  feeling  almost  more  fatigued 
than  when  they  retired  to  rest,  can  scarcely 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  157 

have  any  idea  of  the  happiness  it  engenders 
to  open  untired,  glad  eyes  with  the  morning 
Hght ;  to  feel  the  very  air  a  nourishment ; 
to  stand  with  lithe,  rested  limbs  in  the  bath 
of  cool,  pure  water,  finding  that  limpid 
element  obediently  adding  its  quota  to  the 
vigour  of  perfect  health  ;  to  tingle  from 
head  to  foot  with  the  warm  current  of  life 
running  briskly  through  the  veins,  making 
the  heart  merry ,^  the  brain  clear,  and  all 
the  powers  of  body  and  mind  in  active 
working  condition.  This  is  indeed  most 
absolute  enjoyment.  Add  to  it  the  know- 
ledge of  the  existence  of  one's  own  Inner 
Immortal  Spirit — the  beautiful  germ  of 
Light  In  the  fostering  of  which  no  labour 
is  ever  taken  in  vain — the  living,  wondrous 
thing  that  is  destined  to  watch  an  eternity  of 
worlds  bloom  and  fade  to  bloom  again,  like 
flowers,  while  itself,  superior  to  them  all, 
shall  become  ever  more  strong  and  radiant 
— with  these  surroundings  and  prospects, 
who  shall  say  life  is  not  worth  living  ? 


158      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

Dear  Life  !  sweet  Moment  !  gracious 
Opportunity  !  brief  Journey  so  well  worth 
the  taking !  gentle  Exile  so  well  worth 
enduring  ! — thy  bitterest  sorrows  are  but 
blessings  in  disguise  ;  thy  sharpest  pains 
are  brought  upon  us  by  ourselves,  and 
even  then  are  turned  to  warnings  for  our 
guidance  ;  while  above  us,  through  us,  and 
around  us  radiates  the  Supreme  Love,  un- 
alterably tender ! 

These  thoughts,  and  others  like  them, 
all  more  or  less  conducive  to  cheerfulness, 
occupied  me  till  I  had  finished  dressing. 
Melancholy  was  now  no  part  of  my  nature, 
otherwise  I  might  have  been  depressed  by 
the  appearance  of  the  weather  and  the 
murkiness  of  the  air.  But  since  I  learned 
the  simple  secrets  of  physical  electricity, 
atmospheric  influences  have  had  no  effect 
upon  the  equable  poise  of  my  temperament 
— a  fact  for  which  I  cannot  be  too  grateful, 
seeing  how  many  of  my  fellow-creatures 
permit  themselves  to  be  affected  by  changes 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  159 


in  the  wind,  intense  heat,  intense  cold,  or 
other  things  of  the  Hke  character. 

I  went  down  to  breakfast,  singing  softly 
on  my  way,  and  I  found  Zara  already 
seated  at  the  head  of  her  table,  while 
Heliobas  was  occupied  in  reading  and 
sorting  a  pile  of  letters  that  lay  beside  his 
plate.  Both  greeted  me  with  their  usual 
warmth  and  heartiness. 

During  the  repast,  however,  the  brother 
and  sister  were  strangely  silent,  and  once 
or  twice  I  fancied  that  Zara's  eyes  filled  with 
tears,  though  she  smiled  again  so  quickly 
and  radiantly  that  I  felt  I  was  mistaken. 

A  piece  of  behaviour  on  the  part  of  Leo, 
too,  filled  me  with  dismay.  He  had  been 
lying  quietly  at  his  master's  feet  for  some 
time,  when  he  suddenly  arose,  sat  upright, 
and,  lifting  his  nose  in  air,  uttered  a  most 
prolonged  and  desolate  howl.  Anything 
more  thoroughly  heart-broken  and  despair- 
ing than  that  cry  I  have  never  heard. 
After  he  had  concluded  it,  the  poor  animal 


i6o     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

seemed  ashamed  of  what  he  had  done, 
and,  creeping  meekly  along,  with  drooping 
head  and  tail,  he  kissed  his  master's  hand, 
then  mine,  and  lastly  Zara's.  Finally,  he 
went  into  a  distant  corner  and  lay  down 
again,  as  if  his  feelings  were  altogether  too 
much  for  him. 

^'  Is  he  ill  ?"  I  asked  pityingly. 

''  I  think  not,"  replied  Heliobas.  '*  The 
weather  is  peculiar  to-day  —  close,  and 
almost  thunderous  ;  dogs  are  very  suscep- 
tible to  such  changes." 

At  that  moment  the  page  entered  bear- 
ing a  silver  salver,  on  which  lay  a  letter, 
which  he  handed  to  his  master  and  imme- 
diately retired. 

Heliobas  opened  and  read  it. 

*'  Ivan  regrets  he  cannot  dine  with  us 
to-day,"  he  said,  glancing  at  his  sister; 
*'  he  is  otherwise  engaged.  He  says,  how- 
ever, that  he  hopes  to  have  the  pleasure 
of  looking  in  during  the  latter  part  of  the 
evening." 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  i6i 

Zara  inclined  her  head  gently,  and  made 
no  other  reply. 

A  few  seconds  afterwards  we  rose  from 
table,  and  Zara,  linking  her  arm  through 
mine,  said  : 

*'  I  want  to  have  a  talk  with  you  while 
we  can  be  alone.     Come  to  my  room." 

We  went  upstairs  together,  followed  by 
the  wise  yet  doleful  Leo,  who  seemed  de- 
termined not  to  let  his  mistress  out  of  his 
sight.  When  we  arrived  at  our  destination, 
Zara  pushed  me  gently  into  an  easy-chair, 
and  seated  herself  in  another  one  opposite. 

''  I  am  going  to  ask  a  favour  of  you," 
she  began  ;  ''  because  I  know  you  will  do 
anything  to  please  me  or  Casimir.  Is  it 
not  so  ?" 

I  assured  her  she  might  rely  upon  my 
observing  with  the  truest  fidelity  any 
request  of  hers,  small  or  great. 

She  thanked  me  and  resumed  : 

*'  You  know  I  have  been  working 
secretly  in  my  studio  for  some  time  past. 

VOL.  II.  31 


i62     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS, 

I  have  been  occupied  in  the  execution  of 
two  designs — one  is  finished,  and  is  in- 
tended as  a  gift  to  Casimir.  The'other  " — 
she  hesitated — "  is  incomplete.  It  is  the 
colossal  figure  which  was  veiled  when  you 
first  came  in  to  see  my  little  statue  of 
'  Evening!  I  made  an  attempt  beyond  my 
powers — in  short,  I  cannot  carry  out  the 
idea  to  my  satisfaction.  Now,  dear,  pay 
great  attention  to  what  I  say.  I  have 
reason  to  believe  that  I  shall  be  compelled 
to  take  a  sudden  journey — promise  me 
that  when  I  am  gone  you  will  see  that 
unfinished  statue  completely  destroyed — ■ 
demolished  Into  powder." 

I  could  not  answer  her  for  a  minute  or 
two,  I  was  so  surprised  by  her  words. 

"  Going  on  a  journey,  Zara  ?"  I  said. 
^'  Well,  if  you  are,  I  suppose  you  will  soon 
return  home  again  ;  and  why  should  your 
statue  be  destroyed  In  the  meantime  ? 
You  may  yet  be  able  to  bring  It  to  final 
perfection.'* 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  163 

Zara  shook  her  head  and  smiled  half 
sadly. 

"  I  told  you  It  was  a  favour  I  had  to  ask 
of  you,"  she  said  ;  **  and  now  you  are  un- 
willing to  grant  it." 

"  I  am  not  unwilling — believe  me, 
dearest,  I  would  do  anything  to  please 
you,"  I  assured  her ;  *'  but  It  seems  so 
strange  to  me  that  you  should  wish  the 
result  of  your  labour  destroyed,  simply 
because  you  are  going  on  a  journey." 

*'  Strange  as  It  seems,  I  desire  it  most 
earnestly,"  said  Zara;  ''otherwise — but  if 
you  will  not  see  It  done  for  me,  I  must 
preside  at  the  work  of  demolition  myself, 
though  I  frankly  confess  it  would  be  most 
painful  to  me." 

I  interrupted  her. 

"  Say  no  more,  Zara  !"  I  exclaimed  ;  "  I 
will  do  as  you  wish.  When  you  are  gone, 
you  say " 

"When  I  am  gone,"  repeated  Zara 
firmly,  "  and  before  you  yourself  leave  this 

.^1—2 


i64      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

house,  you  will  see  that  particular  statue 
destroyed.  You  will  thus  do  me  a  very 
great  service." 

"Well,"  I  said,  ''and  when  are  you 
coming  back  again  ?  Before  I  leave 
Paris  ?" 

*'  I  hope  so — I  think  so,"  she  replied 
evasively ;  "at  any  rate,  we  shall  meet 
again  soon." 

"  Where  are  you  going  ?"  I  asked. 

She  smiled.  Such  a  lovely,  glad,  and 
triumphant  smile ! 

"  You  will  know  my  destination  before 
to-night  has  passed  away,"  she  answered. 

"In  the  meanwhile,  I  have  your  pro- 
mise  ? 

"  Most  certainly." 

She  kissed  me,  and  as  she  did  so,  a 
lurid  flash  caught  my  eyes  and  almost 
dazzled  them.  It  was  a  gleam  of  fiery 
lustre  from  the  electric  jewel  she  wore. 

The  day  went  on  its  usual  course,  and 
the  weather  seemed  to  grow  murkier  every 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  165 

hour.  The  air  was  almost  sultry,  and 
when  during  the  afternoon  I  went  into  the 
conservatory  to  gather  some  of  the  glorious 
Marechal  Niel  roses  that  grew  there  in 
such  perfection,  the  intense  heat  of  the 
place  was  nearly  insupportable.  I  saw 
nothing  of  Heliobas  all  day,  and  after  the 
morning,  very  little  of  Zara.  She  dis- 
appeared soon  after  luncheon,  and  I  could 
not  find  her  in  her  rooms  nor  in  her  studio, 
though  I  knocked  at  the  door  several 
times.  Leo,  too,  was  missing.  After 
being  alone  for  an  hour  or  more,  I  thought 
I  would  pay  a  visit  to  the  chapel.  But  on 
attempting  to  carry  out  this  intention  I 
found  its  doors  locked — an  unusual  circum- 
stance which  rather  surprised  me.  Fancy- 
ing that  I  heard  the  sounds  of  voices 
within,  I  paused  to  listen.  But  all  was 
profoundly  silent.  Strolling  into  the  hall, 
I  took  up  at  random  from  a  side-table 
a  little  volume  of  poems,  unknown  to  me, 
called  ''  Pygmalion  in  Cyprus  ;"  and  seating 


t66      a  romance  of  TWO  WORLDS. 

myself  in  one  of  the  luxurious  Oriental 
easy-chairs  near  the  silvery  sparkling 
fountain,  I  began  to  read.  I  opened  the 
book  I  held  at  '*  A  Ballad  of  Kisses," 
which  ran  as  follows  : 

"  There  are  three  kisses  that  I  call  to  mind. 

And  I  will  sing  their  secrets  as  I  go, — 

The  first,  a  kiss  too  courteous  to  be  kind, 

Was  such  a  kiss  as  monks  and  maidens  know. 
As  sharp  as  frost,  as  blameless  as  the  snow. 

"  The  second  kiss,  ah  God  !  I  feel  it  yet, — 

And  evermore  my  soul  will  loathe  the  same, — 
The  toys  and  joys  of  fate  I  may  forget. 
But  not  the  touch  of  that  divided  shame  ; 
It  clove  my  hps — it  burnt  me  like  a  flame. 

"  The  third,  the  final  kiss,  is  one  I  use 

Morning  and  noon  and  night,  and  not  amiss. 
Sorrow  be  mine  if  such  I  do  refuse  ! 

And  when  I  die,  be  Love  enrapt  in  bliss 
Re-sanctified  in  heaven  by  such  a  kiss  !" 

This  little  gem,  which  I  read  and  re-read 
with  pleasure,  was  only  one  of  many  in  the 
same  collection.  The  author  was  assuredly 
a  man  of  genius.  I  studied  his  word- 
melodies  with  intense  interest,  and  noted 
with     some     surprise     how  -  original    and 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  167 

beautiful  were  many  of  his  fancies  and 
similes.  I  say  I  noted  them  with  surprise, 
because  he  was  evidently  a  modern 
Englishman,  and  yet  unlike  any  other  of 
his  writing  species.  His  name  was  not 
Alfred  Tennyson,  nor  Edwin  Arnold,  nor 
Matthew  Arnold,  nor  Austin  Dobson,  nor 
Martin  Tupper.  He  was  neither  plagi- 
arist nor  translator — he  was  actually  an 
original  man.  I  do  not  give  his  name 
here,  as  I  consider  it  the  duty  of  his  own 
country  to  find  him  out  and  acknowledge 
him,  which,  as  It  is  so  proud  of  its  literary 
standing,  of  course  it  will  do  In  due  season. 
On  this,  my  first  introduction  to  his  poems, 
I  became  speedily  absorbed  In  them,  and 
was  repeating  to  myself  softly  a  verse 
which  I  remember  now  : 

"  Hers  was  sweetest  of  sweet  faces. 
Hers  the  tenderest  eyes  of  all ; 
In  her  hair  she  had  the  traces 

Of  a  heavenly  coronal. 
Bringing  sunshine  to  sad  places 
Where  the  sunlight  could  not  fall.' 


i68      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS, 

Then  I  was  startled  by  the  sound  of  a 
clock  striking  six.  I  bethought  myself  of 
the  people  who  were  coming  to  dinner,  and 
decided  to  go  to  my  room  and  dress.  Re- 
placing the  *'  Pygmalion "  book  on  the 
table  whence  I  had  taken  it,  I  made  my 
way  upstairs,  thinking  as  I  went  of  Zara 
and  her  strange  request,  and  wondering 
what  journey  she  was  going  upon. 

I  could  not  come  to  any  satisfactory 
conclusion  on  this  point ;  besides,  I  had  a 
curious  disinclination  to  think  about  it  very 
earnestly,  though  the  subject  kept  recurring 
to  my  mind.  Yet  always  some  inward 
monitor  seemed  to  assure  me,  as  plainly  as 
though  the  words  were  spoken  in  my  ear  : 

'*  It  is  useless  for  you  to  consider  the 
reason  of  this,  or  the  meaning  of  that. 
Take  things  as  they  come  in  due  order  ;  one 
circumstance  explains  the  other,  and  every- 
thing is  always  for  the  best." 

I  prepared  my  Indian  crepe  dress  for  the 
evening,  the  same  I  had  worn  for  Madame 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  169 

DIdler's  party  at  Cannes  ;  only,  instead  of 
having  lilies  of  the  valley  to  ornament  it 
with,    I     arranged    some    dusters   of   the 
Marechal  Niel  roses  I  had  gathered  from 
the   conservatory — lovely   blossoms,    with 
their  dewy  pale-gold  centres  forming  per- 
fect cups  of  delicious  fragrance.     These, 
relieved  by  a  few  delicate  sprays  of  the 
maidenhair  fern,  formed  a  becoming  finish 
to  my  simple  costume.     As  I  arrayed  my- 
self, and  looked  at  my  own   reflection  in 
the   long   mirror,    I    smiled   out  of  sheer 
gratitude.    For  health,  joyous  and  vigorous, 
sparkled  in  my  eyes,  glowed  on  my  cheeks, 
tinted  my   lips,    and    rounded    my    figure. 
The  face  that  looked  back  at  me  from  the 
glass  was  a  perfectly  happy  one,  ready  to 
dimple  into  glad  mirth  or  bright  laughter. 
No  shadow  of  pain  or  care  remained  upon 
it  to  remind  me  of  past  suffering,  and    I 
murmured  half  aloud  :  *'  Thank  God  !" 

**  Amen  !"  said  a  soft  voice,  and,  turning 
round,  I  saw  Zara. 


lyo     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO   WORLDS. 

But  how  shall  I  describe  her  ?  No 
words  can  adequately  paint  the  glorious 
beauty  in  which,  that  night,  she  seemed  to 
move  as  in  an  atmosphere  of  her  own 
creating.  She  wore  a  clinging  robe  of  the 
richest,  softest  white  satin,  caught  in  at  the 
waist  by  a  zone  of  pearls — pearls  which, 
from  their  size  and  purity,  must  have  been 
priceless.  Her  beautiful  neck  and  arms 
were  bare,  and  twelve  rows  of  pearls  were 
clasped  round  her  slender  throat,  support- 
ing in  their  centre  the  electric  stone,  which 
shone  with  a  soft,  subdued  radiance,  like 
the  light  of  the  young  moon.  Her  rich, 
dark  hair  was  arranged  in  its  usual  fashion 
— that  is,  hanging  down  in  one  thick  plait, 
which  on  this  occasion  was  braided 
in  and  out  with  small  pearls.  On  her 
bosom  she  wore  a  magnificent  cluster  of 
natural  orange-blossoms ;  and  of  these, 
while  I  gazed  admiringly  at  her,  I  first 
spoke : 

**  You    look    like    a   bride,   Zara !     You 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  171 

have  all  the  outward  signs  of  one — white 
satin,  pearls,  and  orange-blossoms  !" 

She  smiled. 

"  They  are  the  first  cluster  that  has  come 
out  in  our  conservatory,"  she  said  ;  "  and  I 
could  not  resist  them.  As  for  the  pearls, 
they  belonged  to  my  mother,  and  are  my 
favourite  ornaments  ;  and  white  satin  is 
now  no  longer  exclusively  for  brides.  How 
soft  and  pretty  that  Indian  crepe  is  !  Your 
toilette  is  charming,  and  suits  you  to  per- 
fection.    Are  you  quite  ready  ?" 

"  Quite,"  I  answered. 

She  hesitated  and  sighed.  Then  she 
raised  her  lovely  eyes  with  a  sort  of  wistful 
tenderness. 

"  Before  we  go  down  I  should  like  you 
to  kiss  me  once,"  she  said. 

I  embraced  her  fondly,  and  our  lips  met 
with  a  lingering  sisterly  caress. 

"  You  will  never  forget  me,  will  you  ?" 
she  asked  almost  anxiously;  ''  never  cease 
to  think  of  me  kindly  ?" 


172     A  ROMANCE   OF  TWO  WORLDS, 

"How  fanciful  you  are  to-night,  Zara 
dear  !"  I  said.  "  As  if  I  could  forget  you  ! 
I  shall  always  think  of  you  as  the  loveliest 
and  sweetest  woman  in  the  world." 

"  And  when  I  am  out  of  the  world — 
what  then  ?"  she  pursued. 

Remembering  her  spiritual  sympathies, 
I  answered  at  once  : 

"  Even  then  I  shall  know  you  to  be  one 
of  the  fairest  of  the  angels.  So  you  see, 
Zara  darling,  I  shall  always  love  you." 

''  I  think  you  will,"  she  said  meditatively  ; 
**you  are  one  of  us.  But  come!  I  hear 
voices  downstairs.  I  think  our  expected 
guests  have  arrived,  and  we  must  be  in 
the  drawing-room  to  receive  them.  Good- 
bye, little  friend  !"  And  she  again  kissed 
me. 

"  Good-bye !"  I  repeated  in  astonish- 
ment ;  "  why  ^  good-bye  '  ?'* 

*'  Because  it  is  my  fancy  to  say  the  word," 
she  replied  with  quiet  firmness.  **  Again, 
dear  little  friend,  good-bye  !" 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  173 

I  felt  bewildered,  but  she  would  not  give 
me  time  to  utter  another  syllable.  She 
took  my  hand  and  hurried  me  with  her 
downstairs,  and  in  another  moment  we 
were  both  in  the  drawing-room,  receiving 
and  saying  polite  nothings  to  the  Everards 
and  Challoners,  who  had  all  arrived  to- 
gether, resplendent  in  evening  costume. 
Amy  Everard,  I  thought,  looked  a  little 
tired  and  fagged,  though  she  rejoiced  in  a 
superb  "arrangement"  by  Worth  of  ruby 
velvet  and  salmon-pink.  But,  though  a 
perfect  dress  is  consoling  to  most  women, 
there  are  times  when  even  that  fails  of  its 
effect ;  and  then  Worth  ceases  to  loom 
before  the  feminine  eye  as  a  sort  of  demi- 
god, but  dwindles  insignificantly  to  the 
level  of  a  mere  tailor,  whose  prices  are 
ruinous.  And  this,  I  think,  was  the  state 
of  mind  in  which  Mrs.  Everard  found  her- 
self that  evening ;  or  else  she  was  a  trifle 
jealous  of  Zara's  harmonious  grace  and  love- 
liness.    Be  this  as  it  may,  she  was  irritable, 


174    A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO   WORLDS. 

and  whisperlngly  found  fault  with  me  for 
being  in  such  good  health. 

'*  You  will  have  too  much  colour  if  you 
don't  take  care,"  she  said  almost  pettishly, 
''  and  nothing  is  so  unfashionable." 

"  I  know  !"  I  replied  with  due  meekness. 
*'  It  is  very  bad  style  to  be  quite  well — it  is 
almost  improper." 

She  looked  at  me,  and  a  glimmering 
smile  lighted  her  features.  But  she 
would  not  permit  herself  to  become  good- 
humoured,  and  she  furled  and  unfurled  her 
fan  of  pink  ostrich  feathers  with  some  im- 
patience. 

'^  Where  did  that  child  get  all  those 
pearls  from  ?"  she  next  inquired,  with  a 
gesture  of  her  head  towards  Zara. 

"They  belonged  to  her  mother,"  I 
answered,  smiling  as  I  heard  Zara  called 
a  ckz/d,  knowing,  as  I  did,  her  real  age. 

"  She  is  actually  wearing  a  small  fortune 
on  her  person,"  went  on  Amy  ;  *'  I  wonder 
her  brother  allows  her.    Girls  never  under- 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  175 

stand  the  value  of  things  of  that  sort. 
They  should  be  kept  for  her  till  she  is  old 
enough  to  appreciate  them." 

I  made  no  reply  ;  I  was  absorbed  in 
watching  Heliobas,  who  at  that  moment 
entered  the  room  accompanied  by  Father 
Paul.  He  greeted  his  guests  with  warmth 
and  unaffected  heartiness,  and  all  present 
were,  I  could  see,  at  once  fascinated  by  the 
dignity  of  his  presence  and  the  charm  of 
his  manner.  To  an  uninstructed  eye  there 
was  nothing  unusual  about  him  ;  but  to  me 
there  was  a  change  in  his  expression  which, 
as  it  were,  warned  and  startled  me.  A  deep 
shadow  of  anxiety  in  his  eyes  made  them 
look  more  sombre  and  less  keen ;  his  smile 
was  not  so  sweet  as  it  was  stern,  and  there 
was  an  undefinable  something  in  his  very 
bearing  that  suggested — what  ?  Defiance  ? 
Yes.  defiance ;  and  it  was  this  which,  when 
I  had  realized  it,  curiously  alarmed  me. 
For  what  had  he,  Heliobas,  to  do  with 
even  the  thought  of  defiance  .^     Did  not  all 


176      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

his  power  come  from  the  knowledge  of  the 
necessity  of  obedience  to  the  spiritual 
powers  within  and  without  ?  Quick  as 
light  the  words  spoken  to  me  by  Azul 
egarding  him  came  back  to  my  remem- 
brance :  *'  Even  as  he  is  my  Beloved,  so 
let  him  not  fail  to  hear  my  voice."  What 
if  he  should  fail  ?  A  kind  of  instinct 
came  upon  me  that  some  Immediate 
danger  of  this  threatened  him,  and  I 
braced  myself  up  to  a  firm  determination 
that,  if  this  was  so,  I,  out  of  my  deep 
gratitude  to  him,  would  do  my  utmost  best 
to  warn  him  in  time.  While  these  thoughts 
possessed  me,  the  hum  of  gay  conversation 
went  on,  and  Zara's  bright  laughter  ever 
and  again  broke  like  music  on  the  air. 
Father  Paul,  too,  proved  himself  to  be  of 
quite  a  festive  and  jovial  disposition,  for  he 
made  himself  agreeable  to  Mrs.  Challoner 
and  her  daughters,  and  entertained  them 
with  the  ease  and  bonhomie  of  an  accom- 
plished courtier  and  man  of  the  world. 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  177 

Dinner  was  announced  in  the  usual  way 
— that  is,  with  the  sound  of  music  played 
by  the  electric  instrument  devoted  to  that 
purpose,  a  performance  which  elicited 
much  admiration  from  all  the  guests. 
Heliobas  led  the  way  into  the  dining- 
room  with  Mrs.  Everard  ;  Colonel  Eve- 
rard  followed,  with  Zara  on  one  arm  and 
the  eldest  Miss  Challoner  on  the  other  ; 
Mr.  Challoner  and  myself  came  next ;  and 
Father  Paul,  with  Mrs.  Challoner  and  her 
other  daughter  Effie,  brought  up  the  rear. 
There  was  a  universal  murmur  of  surprise 
and  deliofht  as  the  dinner-table  came  in 
view  ;  and  its  arrangement  was  indeed  a 
triumph  of  art.  In  the  centre  was  placed  a 
large  round  of  crystal  in  imitation  of  a  lake, 
and  on  this  apparently  floated  a  beautiful 
gondola  steered  by  the  figure  of  a  gon- 
dolier, both  exquisitely  wrought  in  fine 
Venetian  glass.  The  gondola  was  piled 
high  with  a  cargo  of  roses;  but  the  wonder 
of  it  all   was,  that  the  whole  design  was 

VOL.  II.  32 


1 78     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

lit  up  by  electricity.  Electric  sparkles, 
like  drops  of  dew,  shone  on  the  leaves  of 
the  flowers ;  the  gondola  was  lit  from  end 
to  end  with  electric  stars,  which  were 
reflected  with  prismatic  brilliancy  in  the 
crystal  below  ;  the  gondolier's  long  pole 
glittered  with  what  appeared  to  be  drops 
of  water  tinged  by  the  moonlight,  but 
which  was  really  an  electric  wire,  and  in 
his  cap  flashed  an  electric  diamond.  The 
whole  ornament  scintillated  and  glowed 
like  a  marvellous  piece  of  curiously  con- 
trived jewel-work.  And  this  was  not  all. 
Beside  every  guest  at  table  a  slender  vase, 
shaped  like  a  long-stemmed  Nile  lily,  held 
roses  and  ferns,  in  which  were  hidden  tiny 
electric  stars,  causing  the  blossoms  to  shine 
with  a  transparent  and  almost  fairy-like 
lustre. 

Four  graceful  youths,  clad  in  the  Arme- 
nian costume,  stood  waiting  silently  round 
the  table  till  all  present  were  seated, 
and  then  they  commenced  the  business  of 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  179 

serving  the  viands,  with  swift  and  noiseless 
dexterity.  As  soon  as  the  soup  was  handed 
round,  tongues  were  loosened,  and  the 
Challoners,  who  had  been  gazing  at  every- 
thing In  almost  open-mouthed  astonish- 
ment, began  to  relieve  their  feelings  by 
warm  expressions  of  unqualified  admira- 
tion, In  which  Colonel  and  Mrs.  Everard 
were  not  slow  to  join. 

'*  I  do  say,  and  I  will  say,  this  beats  all 
Tve  ever  seen,"  said  good  Mrs.  Challoner 
as  she  bent  to  examine  the  glittering  vase 
of  flowers  near  her  plate.  ''And  this  Is 
real  electric  light }  And  Is  It  perfectly 
harmless  ?" 

Hellobas  smilingly  assured  her  of  the 
safety  of  his  table  decorations. 

"  Electricity,"  he  said,  "  though  the  most 
powerful  of  masters.  Is  the  most  docile  of 
slaves.  It  Is  capable  of  the  smallest  as 
well  as  of  the  greatest  uses.  It  can  give 
with  equal  certainty  life  or  death  ;  In  fact, 
it  Is  the  key-note  of  creation." 

^2 — 2 


i8o    A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

'Ms  that  your  theory,  sir?"  asked 
Colonel  Everard. 

"  It  is  not  only  my  theory,"  answered 
Heliobas,  "  It  Is  a  truth,  Indisputable  and 
unalterable,  to  those  who  have  studied  the 
mysteries  of  electric  science." 

'*  And  do  you  base  all  your  medical 
treatment  on  this  principle  ?"  pursued  the 
Colonel. 

**  Certainly.  Your  young  friend  here, 
who  came  to  me  from  Cannes,  looking  as 
If  she  had  but  a  few  months  to  live,  can 
bear  witness  to  the  efficacy  of  my  method." 

Every  eye  was  now  turned  upon  me,  and 
I  looked  up  and  laughed. 

'*  Do  you  remember,  Amy,"  I  said, 
addressing  Mrs.  Everard,  ''how  you  told 
me  I  looked  like  a  sick  nun  at  Cannes  ? 
What  do  I  look  like  now  ?" 

"You  look  as  If  you  had  never  been  111 
In  your  life,"  she  replied. 

''  I  was  going  to  say,"  remarked  Mr. 
Challoner  In  his  deliberate  manner,  "  that 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  i8i 

you  remind  me  very  much  of  a  small 
painting  of  Diana  that  I  saw  in  the 
Louvre  the  other  day.  You  have  the 
same  sort  of  elasticity  in  your  movements, 
and  the  same  bright  healthy  eyes." 

I  bowed,  still  smiling.  "  I  did  not  know 
you  were  such  a  flatterer,  Mr.  Challoner  ! 
Diana  thanks  you  !" 

The  conversation  now  became  general, 
and  turned,  among  other  subjects,  upon 
the  growing  reputation  of  Raffaello  Cellini. 

"What  surprises  me  in  that  young 
man,"  said  Colonel  Everard,  *'  is  his 
colouring.  It  is  simply  marvellous.  He 
was  amiable  enough  to  present  me  with 
a  little  landscape  scene  ;  and  the  effect  of 
light  upon  it  is  so  powerfully  done  that 
you  would  swear  the  sun  was  actually 
shining  through  it." 

The  fine  sensitive  mouth  of  Heliobas 
curved  in  a  somewhat  sarcastic  smile. 

'*  Mere  trickery,  my  dear  sir — a  piece  of 
clap-trap,"  he  said  lighdy.      *'  That  is  what 


i82     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO   WORLDS, 

would  be  said  of  such  pictures — in  England 
at  least.  And  it  zaiVl  be  said  by  many 
oracular  long-established  newspapers,  while 
Cellini  lives.  As  soon  as  he  is  dead — ah ! 
ces^  autre  chose  ! — he  will  then  most  pro- 
bably be  acknowledged  the  greatest  master 
of  the  age.  There  may  even  be  a  Cellini 
'  School  of  Colouring,'  where  a  select  com- 
pany of  daubers  will  profess  to  know  the 
secret  that  has  died  with  him.  It  is  the 
way  of  the  world  !" 

Mr.  Challoner's  rugged  face  showed 
signs  of  satisfaction,  and  his  shrewd  eyes 
twinkled. 

**  Right  you  are,  sir !"  he  said,  holding 
up  his  glass  of  wine.  *'  I  drink  to  you ! 
Sir,  I  agree  with  you!  I  calculate  there's 
a  good  many  worlds  flying  round  in  space, 
but  a  more  ridiculous,  feeble-minded,  con- 
trary sort  of  world  than  this  one,  I  defy 
any  archangel  to  find !" 

Heliobas  laughed,  nodded,  and  after  a 
slight  pause  resumed  : 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  183 

"  It  is  astonishing  to  me  that  people  do 
not  see  to  what  an  infinite  number  of  uses 
they  could  put  the  little  re-discovery  they 
have  made  of  /umznoics  paint.  In  that 
simple  thing  there  is  a  secret,  which  as 
yet  they  do  not  guess  —  a  wonderful, 
beautiful,  scientific  secret,  which  may  per- 
haps take  them  a  few  hundred  years  to 
find  out.  In  the  meantime  they  have  got 
hold  of  one  end  of  the  thread  ;  they  can 
make  luminous  paint,  and  with  it  they  can 
paint  light-houses,  and,  what  is  far  more 
important — ships.  Vessels  in  mid-ocean 
will  have  no  more  need  of  fog-signals  and 
different-coloured  lamps  ;  their  own  coat  of 
paint  will  be  sufficient  to  light  them  safely 
on  their  way.  Even  rooms  can  be  so 
painted  as  to  be  perfectly  luminous  at 
night.  A  friend  of  mine,  residing  in  Italy, 
has  a  luminous  ball-room,  where  the  ceiling 
is  decorated  with  a  moon  and  stars  in 
electric  light.  The  effect  is  exceedingly 
lovely  ;    and  though  people  think  a  great 


i84      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

deal  of  money  must  have  been  laid  out 
upon  it,  it  is  perhaps  the  only  great  ball- 
room in  Italy  that  has  been  really  cheaply 
fitted  up.  But,  as  I  said  before,  there  is 
another  secret  behind  the  invention  or 
discovery  of  luminous  paint  —  a  secret 
which,  when  once  unveiled,  will  revolu- 
tionize all  the  schools  of  art  in  the  world." 

^*  Do  you  know  this  secret  ?"  asked  Mrs. 
Challoner. 

"  Yes,  madame — perfectly." 

"  Then  why  don't  you  disclose  it  for 
the  benefit  of  everybody?"  demanded  Effie 
Challoner. 

''  Because,  my  dear  young  lady,  no  one 
would  believe  me  if  I  did.  The  time  is 
not  yet  ripe  for  it.  The  world  must  wait 
till  its  people  are  better  educated." 

'*  Better  educated  1"  exclaimed  Mrs. 
Everard.  ''  Why,  there  is  nothing  talked 
of  nowadays  but  education  and  progress  1 
The  very  children  are  wiser  than  their 
parents  !" 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  185 

"  The  children !"  returned  HeHobas,  half 
inquiringly,  half  indignantly.  "  At  the  rate 
things  are  going,  there  will  soon  be  no 
children  left ;  they  will  all  be  tired  little 
old  men  and  women  before  they  are  in 
their  teens.  The  very  babes  will  be  born 
old.  Many  of  them  are  being  brought  up 
without  any  faith  in  God  or  religion  ;  the 
result  will  be  an  increase  of  vice  and  crime. 
The  purblind  philosophers,  miscalled  wise 
men,  who  teach  the  children  by  the  light 
of  poor  human  reason  only,  and  do  away 
with  faith  in  spiritual  things,  are  bringing 
down  upon  the  generations  to  come  an  un- 
looked-for and  most  terrific  curse;  Child- 
hood, the  happy,  innocent,  sweet,  unthink- 
ing, almost  angelic  age,  at  which  Nature 
would  have  us  believe  in  fairies  and  all  the 
delicate  aerial  fancies  of  poets,  who  are, 
after  all,  the  only  true  sages — childhood,  I 
say,  is  being  gradually  stamped  out  under 
the  cruel  iron  heel  of  the  Period — a  period 
not  of  wisdom,  health,  or  beauty,  but  one 


i86     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

of  drunken  delirium,  in  which  the  world 
rushes  feverishly  along,  its  eyes  fixed  on 
one  hard,  glittering,  stony-featured  idol — 
Gold.  Education !  Is  it  education  to  teach 
the  young  that  their  chances  of  happiness 
depend  on  being  richer  than  their  neigh- 
bours ?  Yet  that  is  what  it  all  tends  to. 
Get  on  ! — be  successful  !  Trample  on 
others,  but  push  forward  yourself!  Money, 
money  ! — let  its  chink  be  your  music  ;  let 
its  yellow  shine  be  fairer  than  the  eyes  of 
love  or  friendship  !  Let  its  piles  accumu- 
late and  ever  accumulate !  There  are 
beggars  in  the  streets,  but  they  are  hum- 
bugs ;  there  is  poverty  in  many  places,  but 
why  seek  to  relieve  it  ?  Why  lessen  the 
sparkling  heaps  of  gold  by  so  much  as  a 
coin  ?  Accumulate  and  ever  accumulate  ! 
Live  so,  and  then — die  !  And  then — who 
knows  what  then  ?" 

His  voice  had  been  full  of  ringing 
eloquence  as  he  spoke,  but  at  these  last 
words  it  sank  into  a  low,  thrilling  tone  of 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  187 

solemnity  and  earnestness.  We  all  looked 
at  him,  fascinated  by  his  manner,  and  were 
silent. 

Mr.  Challoner  was  the  first  to  break  the 
impressive  pause. 

''  I'm  not  a  speaker,  sir,"  he  observed 
slowly,  '*  but  I've  got  a  good  deal  of  feel- 
ing somewheres  ;  and  you'll  allow  me  to 
say  that  I  feel  your  words — I  think  they're 
right  true.  I've  often  wanted  to  say  what 
you've  said,  but  haven't  seen  my  way  clear 
to  it.  Anyhow,  I've  had  a  very  general 
impression  about  me  that  what  we  call 
Society  has  of  late  years  been  going,  per 
express  service,  direct  to  the  devil — if  the 
ladies  will  excuse  me  for  plain  speaking. 
And  as  the  journey  is  being  taken  by 
choice  and  free-will,  I  suppose  there's  no 
hindrance  or  stoppage  possible.  Besides, 
it's  a  downward  line,  and  curiously  free 
from  obstructions." 

"  Bravo,  John  !"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Chal- 
loner.    **  You  are  actually  coming  out !     I 


i88      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

never  heard  you  Indulge  in  similes 
before." 

''  Well,  my  dear/'  returned  her  husband, 
somewhat  gratified,  ''better  late  than  never. 
A  simile  is  a  good  thing  if  it  isn't  over- 
crowded. For  instance,  Mr.  Swinburne's 
similes  are  laid  on  too  thick  sometimes. 
There  is  a  verse  of  his  which,  with  all  my 
admiration  for  him,  I  never  could  quite 
fathom.  It  is  where  he  earnestly  desires 
to  be  as  'anj'  leaf  of  any  tree ;  or,  failing 
that,  he  wouldn't  mind  becoming  *  as  bones 
under  the  deep,  sharp  sea'  I  tried  hard  to 
see  the  point  of  that,  but  couldn't  fix  it." 

We  all  laughed.  Zara,  I  thought,  was 
especially  merry,  and  looked  her  loveliest. 
She  made  an  excellent  hostess,  and  exerted 
herself  to  the  utmost  to  charm — an  effort 
in  which  she  easily  succeeded. 

The  shadow  on  the  face  of  her  brother 
had  not  disappeared,  and  once  or  twice  I 
Jioticed  that  Father  Paul  looked  at  him 
with  a  certain  kindly  anxiety. 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  189 


The  dinner  approached  its  end.  The 
dessert,  with  its  luxurious  dishes  of  rare 
fruit,  such  as  peaches,  plantains,  hothouse 
grapes,  and  even  strawberries,  was  served, 
and  with  it  a  delicious  sparkling  topaz- 
tinted  wine  of  Eastern  origin  called  Kriila, 
which  was  poured  out  to  us  in  Venetian 
glass  goblets,  wherein  lay  diamond-like 
lumps  of  ice.  The  air  was  so  exceedingly 
oppressive  that  evening  that  we  found  this 
beverage  most  refreshing.  When  Zara's 
goblet  was  filled,  she  held  it  up  smiling, 
and  said  : 

"I  have  a  toast  to  propose." 

"  Hear,  hear  !"  murmured  the  gentlemen, 
Heliobas  excepted. 

''  To  our  next  merry  meeting  !"  and  as 
she  said  this  she  kissed  the  rim  of  the  cup, 
and  made  a  sign  as  though  wafting  it  to- 
wards her  brother. 

He  started  as  if  from  a  reverie,  seized 
his  glass,  and  drained  off  its  contents  to 
the  last  drop. 


I90    A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

Everyone  responded  with  heartiness  to 
Zara's  toast,  and  then  Colonel  Everard 
proposed  the  health  of  the  fair  hostess, 
which  was  drunk  with  enthusiasm. 

After  this  Zara  gave  the  signal,  and  all 
the  ladies  rose  to  adjourn  to  the  drawing- 
room.  As  I  passed  Heliobas  on  my  way 
out,  he  looked  so  sombre  and  almost 
threatening  of  aspect,  that  I  ventured  to 
whisper  : 

"  Remember  Azul !" 
"  She  has  forgotten  me  /"  he  muttered. 
''Never  —  never  I"     I     said     earnestly. 
''  Oh,    Heliobas  !     what     is    wrong    with 
you  : 

He  made  no  answer,  and  there  was  no 
opportunity  to  say  more,  as  I  had  to  follow 
Zara.  But  I  felt  very  anxious,  though  I 
scarcely  knew  why,  and  I  lingered  at  the 
door  and  glanced  back  at  him.  As  I  did 
so,  a  low,  rumbling  sound,  like  chariot- 
wheels  rolling  afar  off,  broke  suddenly  on 
our  ears. 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  191 


*'  Thunder,"  remarked  Mr.  Challoner 
quietly.  "  I  thought  we  should  have  It. 
It  has  been  unnaturally  warm  all  day.  A 
ofood  storm  will  clear  the  air." 

In  my  brief  backward  look  at   Heliobas, 

I  noted  that  when  that  far-distant  thunder 

sounded,  he  grew  very  pale.     Why  ?     He 

was  certainly  not  one  to  have  any  dread 

of  a  storm — he  was  absolutely  destitute  of 

fear.     I   went  Into  the  drawing-room  with 

a  hesitating   step — my    Instincts    were    all 

awake  and   beginning  to  warn  me,  and   I 

murmured   softly  a  prayer  to   that   strong, 

invisible  majestic  spirit  which  I  knew  must 

be  near  me — my  guardian  angel.      I   was 

answered    instantly — my  foreboding   grew 

into  a  positive  certainty  that  some  danger 

menaced   Heliobas,   and   that  If  I    desired 

to  be  his  friend,  I  must  be  prepared  for  an 

emergency.     Receiving   this,    as    all    such 

impressions  should  be  received,  as  a  direct 

message  sent  me  for  my  guidance,  I  grew 

calmer,    and   braced    up    my    energies    to 


192    A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

oppose  something,  though  I  knew  not 
what. 

Zara  was  showing  her  lady-vIsItors  a 
large  album  of  Italian  photographs,  and 
explaining  them  as  she  turned  the  leaves. 
As  I  entered  the  room,  she  said  eagerly 
to  me  : 

'*  Play  to  us,  dear  !  Something  soft  and 
plaintive.  We  all  delight  in  your  music, 
you  know." 

"  Did  you  hear  the  thunder  just  now  ?" 
I  asked  irrelevantly. 

''  It  was  thunder  ?^  I  thought  so  I"  said 
Mrs.  Everard.  '*  Oh,  I  do  hope  there  is 
not  going  to  be  a  storm  !  I  am  so  afraid 
of  a  storm !" 

"You  are  nervous.^"  questioned  Zara 
kindly,  as  she  engaged  her  attention  with 
some  very  fine  specimens  among  the 
photographs,  consisting  of  views  from 
Venice. 

•'  Well,  I  suppose  I  am,"  returned  Amy, 
half  laughing.     ''  Yet   I   am  plucky  about 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  193 


most  things,  too.  Still  I  don't  like  to  hear 
the  elements  quarrelling  together — they  are 
too  much  in  earnest  about  it — and  no 
person  can  pacify  them." 

Zara  smiled,  and  gently  repeated  her 
request  to  me  for  some  music — a  request 
in  which  Mrs.  Challoner  and  her  daughters 
eagerly  joined.  As  I  went  to  the  piano  I 
thought  of  Edgar  Allen  Poe's  exquisite 
poem  : 

"  In  Heaven  a  spirit  doth  dwell, 
Whose  heart-strings  are  a  lute  ; 

None  sing  so  wildly  well 

As  the  angel  Israfel, 

And  the  giddy  stars,  so  legends  tell. 

Ceasing  their  hymns,  attend  the  spell 
Of  his  voice — all  mute." 

As  I  poised  my  fingers  above  the  keys  of 
the  instrument,  another  long,  low,  ominous 
roll  of  thunder  swept  up  from  the  distance 
and  made  the  room  tremble. 

''  Play — play,  for  goodness'  sake  !"  ex- 
claimed Mrs.  Everard  ;  "  and  then  we  shall 

VOL.  II.  :^^ 


194    A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 


not  be  obliged  to  fix  our  attention  on  the 
approaching  storm !" 

I  played  a  few  soft  opening  arpeggio 
passages,  while  Zara  seated  herself  in  an 
easy-chair  near  the  window,  and  the  other 
ladies  arranged  themselves  on  sofas  and 
ottomans  to  their  satisfaction.  The  room 
was  exceedingly  close  ;  and  the  scent  of 
the  flowers  that  were  placed  about  in  pro- 
fusion was  almost  too  sweet  and  over- 
powering. 

"  And  they  say  (the  starry  choir 
And  the  other  listening  things) 

That  Israfeh's  fire 

Is  owing  to  that  lyre. 

By  which  he  sits  and  sings, — 

The  trembling  living  wire 
Of  those  unusual  strings." 

How  these  verses  haunted  me !  With 
them  floating  in  my  mind,  I  played — 
losing  myself  in  mazes  of  melody,  and 
travelling  harmoniously  In  and  out  of  the 
different  keys  with  that  sense  of  perfect  joy 
known  only  to    those   who  can   improvise 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  195 

with  ease,  and  catch  the  unwritten  music 
of  nature,  which  always  appeals  most 
strongly  to  emotions  that  are  unspoilt  by 
contact  with  the  world,  and  which  are 
quick  to  respond  to  what  is  purely  in- 
stinctive art.  I  soon  became  thoroughly 
absorbed,  and  forgot  that  there  were  any 
persons  present.  In  fancy  I  imagined 
myself  again  in  view  of  the  glory  of  the 
Electric  Ring — again  I  seemed  to  behold 
the  opaline  radiance  of  the  Central  Sphere  : 

"  Where  Love's  a  grown-up  Ood, 
Where  the  Houri  glances  are 
Imbued  with  all  the  beauty 
Which  we  worship  in  a  star." 

By-and-by  I  found  my  fingers  at  the 
work  of  tenderly  unravelling  a  little  skein 
of  major  melody,  as  soft  and  childlike  as 
the  innocent  babble  of  a  small  brooklet 
flowing  under  ferns.  I  followed  this  airy 
suggestion  obediently,  till  it  led  me  of 
itself  to  its  fitting  end,  when  I  ceased  play- 
ing.     I    was  greeted   by  a  little   burst    of 


196    A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

applause,  and  looking  up,  saw  that  all  the 
gentlemen  had  come  in  from  the  dining- 
room,  and  were  standing  near  me.  The 
stately  figure  of  Heliobas  was  the  most 
prominent  in  the  group  ;  he  stood  erect, 
one  hand  resting  lightly  on  the  framework 
of  the  piano,  and  his  eyes  met  mine  fixedly. 

''You  were  inspired,"  he  said  with  a 
grave  smile,  addressing  me  ;  "  you  did  not 
observe  our  entrance." 

I  was  about  to  reply,  when  a  loud,  ap- 
palling crash  of  thunder  rattled  above  us, 
as  if  some  huge  building  had  suddenly 
fallen  into  ruins.  It  startled  us  all  into 
silence  for  a  moment,  and  we  looked  into 
each  other's  faces  with  a  certain  degree  of 
awe. 

"  That  was  a  good  one,"  remarked  Mr. 
Challoner.  "  There  was  nothing  undecided 
about  that  clap.      Its  mind  was  made  up." 

Zara  suddenly  rose  from  her  seat,  and 
drew  aside  the  window-curtains. 

"  I  wonder  if  it  is  raining,"  she  said. 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  197 

Amy  Everard  uttered  a  little  shriek  of 
dismay. 

"  Oh,  don't  open  the  blinds !"  she  ex- 
claimed.    ''  It  is  really  dangerous*!" 

Heliobas  glanced  at  her  with  a  little 
sarcastic  smile. 

"  Take  a  seat  on  the  other  side  of  the 
room,  if  you  are  alarmed,  madame,"  he 
said  quietly,  placing  a  chair  in  the  position 
he  suggested,  which  Amy  accepted  eagerly. 

She  would,  I  believe,  have  gladly  taken 
refuge  in  the  coal-cellar  had  he  offered  it. 
Zara,  in  the  meantime,  who  had  not  heard 
Mrs.  Everard's  exclamation  of  fear,  had 
drawn  up  one  of  the  blinds,  and  stood 
silently  looking  out  upon  the  night.  In- 
stinctively we  all  joined  her,  with  the 
exception  of  Amy,  and  looked  out  also. 
The  skies  were  very  dark  ;  a  faint,  moan- 
ing wind  stirred  the  tops  of  the  leafless 
trees ;  but  there  was  no  rain.  A  dry 
volcanic  heat  pervaded  the  atmosphere — 
in  fact  we  felt  the  air  so  stifling,  that  Heli- 


198     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

obas  threw  open  the  window  altogether, 
saying,  as  he  did  so  : 

"  In  a  thunderstorm,  it  is  safer  to  have 
the  windows  open  than  shut ;  besides,  one 
cannot  suffocate." 

A  brilHant  glare  of  light  flashed  suddenly 
upon  our  vision.  The  heavens  seemed 
torn  open  from  end  to  end,  and  a  broad 
lake  of  pale  blue  fire  lay  quivering  in  the 
heart  of  the  mountainous  black  clouds — 
for  a  second  only.  An  on-rushing,  ever- 
increasing,  rattling  roar  of  thunder  ensued, 
that  seemed  to  shake  the:  very  earth,  and 
all  was  again  darkness. 

''This  is  magnificent!"  cried  Mrs.  Chal- 
loner,  who,  with  her  family,  had  travelled 
a  great  deal,  and  was  quite  accustomed  to 
hurricanes  and  other  inconveniences  caused 
by  the  unaccommodating  behaviour  of  the 
elements.  "  I  don't  think  I  ever  saw  any- 
thing like  it  I  John  dear,  even  that  storm 
we  saw  at  Chamounix  was  not  any  better 
than  this.'' 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  199 

*'  Well,"  returned  her  husband  medita- 
tively, *'you  see  we  had  the  snow  moun- 
tains there,  and  the  effect  was  pretty  lively. 
Then  there  were  the  echoes  —  those 
cavernous  echoes  were  grand  !  What  was 
that  passage  in  Job,  Effie,  that  I  used  to 
say  they  reminded  me  of  ?" 

"  *  The  pillars  of  heaven  tremble,  and 
are  astonished  at  His  reproof  .  .  .  The 
thunder  of  His  power,  who  can  under- 
stand ?'  "  replied  Effie  Challoner  reverently. 

"That's  it!"  he  replied.  "  I  opine  that 
Job  was  pretty  correct  in  his  ideas — don't 
you,  reverend  sir  ?"  turning  to  Father 
Paul. 

The  priest  nodded,  and  held  up  his 
finger  warningly. 

*'  That  lady — Mrs.  Everard — is  going  to 
sing  or  play,  I  think,"  he  observed.  ''  Shall 
we  not  keep  silence  ?" 

I  looked  towards  Amy  in  some  surprise. 
I  knew  she  sang  very  prettily,  but  I  had 
thought  she  was  rendered  too  nervous  by 


200    A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

the  storm  to  do  aught  than  sit  quiet  in  her 
chair.  However,  there  she  was  at  the 
piano,  and  in  another  moment  her  fresh, 
sweet  mezzo-soprano  rang  softly  through 
the  room  in  Tosti's  plaintive  song,  **  Good- 
bye !"  We  listened,  but  none  of  us  moved 
from  the  open  window  where  we  still  in- 
haled what  air  there  was,  and  watched  the 
lowering  sky. 

"  Hush  !  a  voice  from  the  far-away, 
*  Listen  and  learn,'  it  seems  to  say ; 
'  All  the  to-morrows  shall  be  as  to-day,' " 

sang  Amy  with  pathetic  sweetness.  Zara 
suddenly  moved,  as  if  oppressed,  from  her 
position  among  us  as  we  stood  clustered 
together,  and  stepped  out  through  the 
French  windows  into  the  outside  balcony, 
her  head  uncovered  to  the  night. 

"  You  will  catch  cold  !"  Mrs.  Challoner 
and  I  both  called  to  her  simultaneously.  She 
shook  her  head,  smiling  back  at  us  ;  and, 
folding  her  arms  lightly  on  the  stone  balus- 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING. 


trade,  leaned  there  and  looked  up   at  the 
clouds. 

"  The  link  must  break,  and  the  lamp  must  die  ; 
Good-bye  to  Hope  !     Good-bye — good-bye  !" 

Amy's  voice  was  a  peculiarly  thrilling 
one,  and  on  this  occasion  sounded  with 
more  than  its  usual  tenderness.  What 
with  her  singing  and  the  invisible  presence 
of  the  storm,  an  utter  silence  possessed  us 
— not  one  of  us  cared  to  move. 

Heliobas  once  stepped  to  his  sister's 
side  in  the  open  balcony,  and  said  some- 
thing, as  I  thought,  to  warn  her  against 
taking  cold  ;  but  It  was  a  very  brief  whisper, 
and  he  almost  Immediately  returned  to  his 
place  amongst  us.  Zara  looked  very  lovely 
out  there ;  the  light  coming  from  the 
interior  of  the  room  glistened  softly  on  the 
sheen  of  her  satin  dress  and  its  ornaments 
of  pearls ;  and  the  electric  stone  on  her  bosom 
shone  faintly  like  a  star  on  a  rainy  evening. 
Her  beautiful  face,  turned  upwards  to  the 


202     A   ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS, 

angry  sky,  was  half  in  light  and  half  in 
shade  ;  a  smile  parted  her  lips,  and  her 
eyes  were  bright  with  a  look  of  interest 
and  expectancy.  Another  sudden  glare, 
and  the  clouds  were  again  broken  asunder  ; 
but  this  time  in  a  jagged  and  hasty  manner, 
as  though  a  naked  sword  had  been  thrust 
through  them  and  immediately  withdrawn. 

''  That  was  a  nasty  flash,"  said  Colonel 
Everard,  with  an  observant  glance  at  the 
lovely  Juliet-like  figure  on  the  balcony. 
"  Mademoiselle,  had  you  not  better  come 
in  ?" 

"  When  it  begins  to  rain  I  will  come  in," 
she  said,  without  changing  her  posture.  "  I 
hear  the  singing  so  well  out  here.  Besides, 
I  love  the  storm.'^ 

A  tumultuous  crash  of  thunder,  tre- 
mendous for  its  uproar  and  the  length  of 
time  it  was  prolonged,  made  us  look  at 
each  other  again  with  anxious  faces. 

"  What  are  we  waiting  for  ?     Oh,  my  heart ! 
Kiss  me  straight  on  the  brows  and  part ! 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  205 

Again  !  again,  my  heart,  my  heart ! 
What  are  we  waiting  for,  you  and  I  ? 
A  pleading  look— a  stifled  cry  ! 
Good-bye  for  ever " 

Horror ! — what  was  that  ?  A  Hthe  swift 
serpent  of  fire  twisting  venomously  through 
the  dark  heavens  ?  Zara  raised  her  arms, 
looked  up,  smiled,  and  fell — senseless ! 
With  such  appalling  suddenness  that  we 
had  scarcely  recovered  from  the  blinding 
terror  of  that  forked  lightning-flash,  when 
we  saw  her  lying  prone  before  us  on  the 
balcony  where  one  instant  before  she  had 
stood  erect  and  smiling !  With  exclama- 
tions of  alarm  and  distress  we  lifted  and 
bore  her  within  the  room,  and  laid  her 
tenderly  down  upon  the  nearest  sofa.  At 
that  moment  a  deafening,  terrific  thunder- 
clap— one  only — as  if  a  huge  bombshell 
had  burst  in  the  air,  shook  the  ground 
under  our  feet ;  and  then,  with  a  swish  and 
swirl  of  long  pent-up  and  suddenly-released 
wrath,  down  came  the  rain. 


204     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

Amy's  voice  died  away  in  a  last  '^  Good- 
bye !"  and  she  rushed  from  the  piano,  with 
pale  face  and  trembling  lips,  gasping  out : 

"  What  has  happened  ?  What  Is  the 
matter  ?" 

"  She  has  been  stunned  by  a  lightning- 
flash,"  I  said,  trying  to  speak  calmly,  while 
I  loosened  Zara's  dress  and  sprinkled  her 
forehead  with  eau  de  Cologne  from  a 
scent-bottle  Mrs.  Challoner  had  handed  to 
me.     ''  She  will  recover  in  a  few  minutes." 

But  my  limbs  trembled  under  me,  and 
tears,  in  spite  of  myself,  forced  their  way 
Into  my  eyes. 

Heliobas  meanwhile  —  his  countenance 
white  and  set  as  a  marble  mask — shut 
the  window  fiercely,  pulled  down  the 
blind  and  drew  the  heavy  silken  curtains 
close.  He  then  approached  his  sister's 
senseless  form,  and,  taking  her  wrist  ten- 
derly, felt  for  her  pulse.  We  looked  on  In 
the  deepest  anxiety.  The  Challoner  girls 
shivered    with    terror,  and    began   to   cry. 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  205 

Mrs.  Everard,  with  more  self-possession, 
clipped  a  handkerchief  in  cold  water  and 
laid  It  on  Zara's  temples  ;  but  no  faint  sigh 
parted  the  set  yet  smiling  lips — no  sign  of 
life  was  visible.  All  this  while  the  rain 
swept  down  in  gusty  torrents  and  rattled 
furiously  against  the  window-panes ;  while 
the  wind,  no  longer  a  moan,  had  risen  into 
a  shriek,  as  of  baffled  yet  vindictive  anger. 
At  last  Heliobas  spoke. 

"  I  should  be  glad  of  other  medical  skill 
than  my  own,"  he  said,  in  low  and  stifled 
accents.  "  This  may  be  a  long  fainting- 
fit." 

Mr.  Challoner  at  once  proffered  his 
services. 

*'  I'll  go  for  you  anywhere  you  like,"  he 
said  cheerily  ;  *'  and  I  think  my  wife  and 
daughters  had  better  come  with  me.  Our 
carriage  is  sure  to  be  in  waiting.  It  will 
be  necessary  for  the  lady  to  have  perfect 
quiet  when  she  recovers,  and  visitors  are 
best  away.     You  need  not  be  alarmed,   I 


2o6     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

am  sure.  By  her  colour  it  is  evident  she 
is  only  in  a  swoon.  What  doctor  shall  I 
send  ?" 

Heliobas  named  one  Dr.  Morini,  lo, 
Avenue  de  I'Alma. 

"  Right !  He  shall  be  here  straight. 
Come,  wife— come,  girls  !  Mrs.  Everard, 
we'll  send  back  our  carriage  for  you  and 
the  Colonel.  Good-night!  We'll  call  to- 
morrow and  inquire  after  mademoiselle." 

Heliobas  gratefully  pressed  his  hand  as 
he  withdrew,  and  his  wife  and  daughters, 
with  whispered  farewells,  followed  him. 
We  who  were  left  behind  all  remained 
near  Zara,  doing  everything  we  could 
think  of  to  restore  animation  to  that  sense- 
less form.  Some  of  the  servants,  too, 
hearing  what  had  happened,  gathered  in  a 
little  cluster  at  the  drawing-room  door, 
looking  with  pale  and  alarmed  faces  at  the 
death-like  figure  of  their  beautiful  mistress. 
Half  an  hour  or  more  must  have  passed  in 
this  manner  ;  within  the  room   there  was 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  207 

a  dreadful  silence — but  outside  the  rain 
poured  down  in  torrents,  and  the  savage 
wind  howled  and  tore  at  the  windows  like 
a  besieging  army.  Suddenly  Amy  Everard, 
who  had  been  quietly  and  skilfully  assisting 
me  in  rubbing  Zara's  hands  and  bathing 
her  forehead,  grew  faint,  staggered,  and 
would  have  fallen  had  not  her  husband 
caught  her  on  his  arm. 

"  I  am  frightened,"  she  gasped.  *'  I 
cannot  bear  it — she  looks  so  still,  and 
she  is  growing — rigid,  like  a  corpse  !  Oh, 
if  she  should  be  dead  !"  And  she  hid  her 
face  on  her  husband's  breast. 

At  that  moment  we  heard  the  grating  of 
wheels  on  the  gravel  outside  ;  it  was  the 
Challoners'  carriage  returned.  The  coach- 
man, after  depositing  his  master  and  family 
at  the  Grand  Hotel,  had  driven  rapidly 
back  in  the  teeth  of  the  stinging  sleet  and 
rain  to  bring  the  message  that  Dr.  Morini 
would  be  with  us  as  soon  as  possible. 

''  Then,"    whispered     Colonel    Everard 


2o8    A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 


gently  to  me,  **  I'll  take  Amy  home.  She 
is  thoroughly  upset,  and  it's  no  use  having 
her  going  off  into  hysterics.  I'll  call  with 
Challoner  to-morrow  ;"  and  with  a  kindly 
parting  nod  of  encouragement  to  us  all,  he 
slipped  sofdy  out  of  the  room,  half  leading, 
half  carrying  his  trembling  wife  ;  and  in  a 
couple  of  minutes  we  heard  the  carriage 
again  drive  away. 

Left  alone  at  last  with  Heliobas  and 
Father  Paul,  I,  kneeling  at  the  side  of  my 
darling  Zara,  looked  into  their  faces  for 
comfort,  but  found  none.  The  dry-eyed 
despair  on  the  countenance  of  Heliobas 
pierced  me  to  the  heart ;  the  pitying, 
solemn  expression  of  the  venerable  priest 
touched  me  as  with  icy  cold.  The  lovely, 
marble-like  whiteness  and  stillness  of  the 
figure  before  me  filled  me  with  a  vague 
terror.  Making  a  strong  effort  to  control 
my  voice,  I  called  in  a  low,  clear  tone  : 

-Zara!  Zara!" 

No  sign — not  the  faintest  flicker  of  an 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  209 

eyelash  !  Only  the  sound  of  the  falling  rain 
and  the  moaning  wind — the  thunder  had 
long  ago  ceased.  Suddenly  a  something 
attracted  my  gaze,  which  first  surprised 
and  then  horrified  me.  The  jewel — the 
electric  stone  on  Zara's  bosom  no  longer 
shone!  It  was  like  a  piece  of  dull  un- 
polished pebble.  Grasping  at  the  meaning 
of  this,  with  overwhelming  instinctive 
rapidity,  I  sprang  up  and  caught  the  arm 
of  Heliobas. 

''You  —  you!"  I  whispered  hurriedly. 
'' Yoic  can  restore  her!  Do  as  you  did 
with  Prince  Ivan  ;  you  can — you  must ! 
That  stone  she  wears — the  light  has  gone 
out  of  it.  If  that  means — and  I  am  sure  it 
does — that  life  has  for  a  little  while  ofone 
out  of  her,  you  can  bring  it  back.  Quick 
— quick  !     You  have  the  power  !" 

He  looked  at  me  with  burning  grief- 
haunted  eyes ;  and  a  sigh  that  was  almost 
a  groan  escaped  his  lips. 

''  I  have  710  power,"  he  said.     "  Not  over 

VOL.    II.-  34 


2IO    A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

her.  I  told  you  she  was  dominated  by  a 
higher  force  than  mine.  What  can  / 
do  ?  Nothing — worse  than  nothing — I  am 
utterly  helpless." 

I  stared  at  him  in  a  kind  of  desperate 
horror. 

**  Do  you  mean  to  tell  me,"  I  said 
slowly,  "  that  she  is  dead — utterly  dead  ?" 

He  was  about  to  answer,  when  ore  of 
the  watching  servants  announced  in  a  low 
tone  :  *'  Dr.  Morini." 

The  new-comer  was  a  wiry,  keen-eyed 
little  Italian  ;  his  movements  were  quick, 
decisive,  and  all  to  the  point  of  action. 
The  first  thing  he  did  was  to  scatter  the 
little  group  of  servants  right  and  left,  and 
send  them  about  their  business.  The 
next,  to  close  the  doors  of  the  room 
against  all  intrusion.  He  then  came 
straight  up  to  Heliobas,  and  pressing  his 
hand  in  a  friendly  manner,  said  briefly  : 

'*  How  and  when  did  this  happen  ?" 

Heliobas  told  him  in  as  few  words  as 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  211 

possible.  Dr.  Morini  then  bent  over 
Zara's  lifeless  form,  and  examined  her 
features  attentively.  He  laid  his  ear 
against  her  heart  and  listened.  Finally, 
he  caught  sight  of  the  round,  lustreless 
pebble  hanging  at  her  neck  suspended 
by  its  strings  of  pearl.  Very  gently  he 
moved  this  aside ;  looked,  and  beckoned 
us  to  come  and  look  also.  Exactly  on  the 
spot  where  the  electric  stone  had  rested, 
a  small  circular  mark,  like  a  black  bruise, 
tainted  the  fair  soft  skin  —  a  mark  no 
larger  than  a  small  finger-ring. 

"  Death  by  electricity,"  said  Dr.  Morini 
quietly.  "  Must  have  been  instantaneous. 
The  lightning-flash,  or  downward  electric 
current,  lodged  itself  here,  where  this  mark 
is,  and  passed  directly  through  the  heart. 
Perfectly  painless,  but  of  course  fatal. 
She  has  been  dead  some  time." 

And,  replacing  the  stone  ornament  in 
its  former  position,  he  stepped  back  with 
a  suggestive  glance  at    Father   Paul.       I 

34—2 


212     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

listened  and  saw — but  I  was  In  a  state  of 
stupefaction.  Dead  ?  My  beautiful,  gay, 
strong  Zara  dead?  Impossible!  I  knelt 
beside  her;  I  called  her  again  and  again 
by  every  endearing  and  tender  name  I 
could  think  of;  I  kissed  her  sweet  lips. 
Oh,  they  were  cold  as  Ice,  and  chilled  my 
blood  !  As  one  In  a  dream,  I  saw  Hellobas 
advance ;  he  kissed  her  forehead  and 
mouth  ;  he  reverently  unclasped  the  pearls 
from  about  her  throat,  and  with  them 
took  off  the  electric  stone.  Then  Father 
Paul  stepped  slowly  forward,  and  in  place 
of  that  once  brilliant  gem,  now  so  dim  and 
destitute  of  fire,  he  laid  a  crucifix  upon 
the  fair  and  gentle  breast,  motionless  for 
ever. 

At  sight  of  this  sacred  symbol,  some 
tense  cord  seemed  to  snap  In  my  brain, 
and  I  cried  out  wildly  : 

'^Oh,  no,  no!  Not  that!  That  is  for 
the  dead  ;  Zara  Is  not  dead  !  It  Is  all  a 
mistake — a  mistake ;  she  will  be  quite  well 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING. 


213 


presently  ;  and  she  will  smile  and  tell  you 
how  foolish  you  were  to  think  her  dead  ! 
Dead  ?  She  cannot  be  dead  ;  it  is  impos- 
sible— quite  impossible !"  And  I  broke 
into  a  passion  of  sobs  and  tears. 

Very  gently  and  kindly  Dr.  Morini  drew 
me  away,  and  by  dint  of  friendly  persua- 
sion, in  which  there  was  also  a  good  deal 
of  firm  determination,  led  me  into  the  hall, 
where  he  made  me  swallow  a  cflass  of  wine. 
As  I  could  not  control  my  sobs,  he  spoke 
with  some  sternness  : 

"  Mademoiselle,  you  can  do  no  good  by 
giving  way  in  this  manner.  Death  is  a 
very  beautiful  and  solemn  thing,  and  it  is 
irreverent  to  show  unseemly  passion  in 
such  a  great  Presence.  You  loved  your 
friend — let  it  be  a  comfort  to  you  that  she 
died  painlessly.  Control  yourself,  in  order 
to  assist  in  rendering  her  the  last  few 
gentle  services  necessary  ;  and  try  to  con- 
sole the  desolate  brother,  who  looks  in  real 
need  of  encouragement." 


214    A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

These  last  words  roused  me.  I  forced 
back  my  tears,  and  dried  my  eyes. 

"  I  will,  Dr.  Morini,"  I  said,  in  a  trem- 
bling voice.  '^  I  am  ashamed  to  be  so 
weak.  I  know  what  I  ought  to  do,  and  I 
will  do  it.     You  may  trust  me." 

He  looked  at  me  approvingly. 

''  That  is  well,"  he  said  briefly.  ''  And 
now,  as  I  am  of  no  use  here,  I  will  say 
good-night.  Remember,  excessive  grief 
is  mere  selfishness  ;  resignation  Is  hero- 
ism." 

He  was  gone.  I  nerved  myself  to  the 
task  I  had  before  me,  and  within  an  hour 
the  fair  casket  of  what  had  been  Zara  lay 
on  an  open  bier  in  the  little  chapel,  lights 
burning  around  it,  and  flowers  strewn  above 
it  in  mournful  profusion. 

We  had  left  her  body  arrayed  in  its 
white  satin  garb  ;  the  cluster  of  orange- 
blossoms  she  had  gathered  still  bloomed 
upon  the  cold  breast,  where  the  crucifix 
lay ;   but  In  the  tresses  of  the  long  dark 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  215 

hair   I  wove  a  wreath  of  lilies  Instead  of 
the  pearls  we  had  undone. 

And  now  I  knelt  beside  the  bier  absorbed 
in  thought.  Some  of  the  weeping  servants 
had  assembled,  and  knelt  about  in  little 
groups.  The  tall  candles  on  the  altar  were 
lit,  and  Father  Paul,  clad  in  mourning- 
priestly  vestments,  prayed  there  in  silence. 
The  storm  of  rain  and  wind  still  raged 
without,  and  the  windows  of  the  chapel 
shook  and  rattled  with  the  violence  of  the 
tempest. 

A  distant  clock  struck  One  !  with  a  deep 
clang  that  echoed  throughout  the  house.  I 
shuddered.  So  short  a  time  had  elapsed 
since  Zara  had  been  alive  and  well  ;  now, 
I  could  not  bear  to  think  that  she  was  gone 
from  me  for  ever.  For  ever,  did  I  say  ? 
No,  not  for  ever — not  so  long  as  love 
exists — love  that  shall  bring  us  together 
again  in  that  far-off  Sphere  where 

Hush  !  what  was  that  ?     The  sound  of 
the  organ  ?    I  looked  around  me  in  startled 


2i6     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

wonderment.  There  was  no  one  seated 
at  the  instrument ;  it  was  shut  close.  The 
Hghts  on  the  altar  and  round  the  bier 
burnt  steadily ;  the  motionless  figure  of  the 
priest  before  the  tabernacle  ;  the  praying 
servants  of  the  household — all  was  un- 
changed. But  certainly  a  flood  of  music 
rolled  grandly  on  the  air  —  music  t\  at 
drowned  for  a  moment  the  howling  noise 
of  the  battering  wind.  I  rose  softly,  and 
touched  one  of  the  kneeling  domestics  on 
the  shoulder. 

"  Did  you  hear  the  organ  ?"  I  said. 

The  woman  looked  up  at  me  with  tear- 
ful, alarmed  eyes. 

*'  No,  mademoiselle.'' 

I  paused,  listening.  The  music  grew 
louder  and  louder,  and  surged  round  me 
in  waves  of  melody.  Evidently  no  one  in 
the  chapel  heard  it  but  myself.  I  looked 
about  for  Heliobas,  but  he  had  not  entered. 
He  was  most  probably  in  his  study,  whither 
he  had  retired  to  grieve  in  secret  when  we 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  217 

had  borne  Zara's  body  to  its  present  couch 
of  dreamless  sleep. 

These  sounds  were  meant  for  me  alone 
then  ?  I  waited,  and  the  music  gradually 
died  away  ;  and  as  I  resumed  my  kneeling 
position  by  the  bier  all  was  again  silence, 
save  for  the  unabated  raging  of  the  storm. 

A  strange  calmness  now  fell  on  my 
spirits.  Some  invisible  hand  seemed  to 
hold  me  still  and  tearless.  Zara  was  dead. 
I  realized  it  now.  I  began  to  consider  that 
she  must  have  known  her  fate  beforehand. 
This  was  what  she  had  meant  when  she 
said  she  was  going  on  a  journey.  The 
more  I  thought  of  this  the  quieter  I  be- 
came, and  I  hid  my  face  in  my  hands  and 
prayed  earnestly. 

A  touch  roused  me  —  an  imperative, 
burning  touch.  An  airy  brightness,  like  a 
light  cloud  with  sunshine  falling  through 
it,  hovered  above  Zara's  bier !  I  gazed 
breathlessly  ;  I  could  not  move  my  lips  to 
utter  a  sound.     A  face  looked  at  me — a 


2i8     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

face  angelically  beautiful  !  It  smiled.  I 
stretched  out  my  hands  ;  I  struggled  for 
speech,  and  managed  to  whisper  : 

'*  Zara,  Zara !  you  have  come  back  !" 

Her  voice,  so  sweetly  familiar,  answered 
me  : 

''  To  life  ?  Ah,  never,  never  again  !  I 
am  too  happy  to  return.  But  save  him — 
save  my  brother !  Go  to  him  ;  he  is  in 
danger  ;  to  you  is  given  the  rescue.  Save 
him ;  and  for  me  rejoice,  and  grieve  no 
more  !" 

The  face  vanished,  the  brightness  faded, 
and  I  sprang  up  from  my  knees  in  haste. 
For  one  instant  I  looked  at  the  beautiful 
dead  body  of  the  friend  I  loved,  with  its 
set  mouth  and  placid  features,  and  then  I 
smiled.  This  was  not  Zara — s/ie  was  alive 
and  happy ;  this  fair  clay  was  but  clay 
doomed  to  perish,  but  s/ie  was  imperish- 
able. 

'*  Save  him — save  my  brother  !"  These 
words  rang  in  my  ears.      I    hesitated   no 


DEATH  BY  LIGHTNING.  219 

longer — I  determined  to  seek  Heliobas  at 
once.  Swiftly  and  noiselessly  I  slipped  out 
of  the  chapel.  As  the  door  swung  behind 
me  I  heard  a  sound  that  first  made  me 
stop  in  a  sudden  alarm,  and  then  hurry  on 
with  increased  eagerness.  There  was  no 
mistaking  it — it  was  the  clash  of  steel ! 


CHAPTER  VII. 

A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY. 

RUSHED  to  the  study-door, 
tore  aside  the  velvet  hangings, 
and  faced  Heliobas  and  Prince 
Ivan  Petroffsky.  They  held  drawn 
weapons,  which  they  lowered  at  my  sudden 
entrance,  and  paused  irresolutely. 

*'  What  are  you  doing  ?"  I  cried,  ad- 
dressing myself  to  Heliobas.  "  With  the 
dead  body  of  your  sister  in  the  house,  you 
can  fight !  You,  too  1"  and  I  looked  re- 
proachfully at  Prince  Ivan  ;  **  you  also  can 
desecrate  the  sanctity  of  death,  and  yet — 
you  loved  her !" 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     221 

The  Prince  spoke  not,  but  clenched  his 
sword-hilt  with  a  fiercer  grasp,  and  glared 
wildly  on  his  opponent.  His  eyes  had  a 
look  of  madness  in  them — his  dress  was 
much  disordered — his  hair  wet  with  drops 
of  rain — his  face  ghastly  white,  and  his 
whole  demeanour  was  that  of  a  man  dis- 
traught by  grief  and  passion.  But  he 
uttered  no  word.  Heliobas  spoke ;  he 
was  coldly  calm,  and  balanced  his  sword 
lightly  on  his  open  hand  as  if  it  were  a  toy. 

''This gent leifian^''  he  said,  with  deliberate 
emphasis,  ''  happened,  on  his  way  thither, 
to  meet  Dr.  Morini,  who  informed  him  of 
the  fatal  catastrophe  which  has  caused  my 
sister's  death.  Instead  of  respecting  the 
sacredness  of  my  solitude  under  the  circum- 
stances, he  thrust  himself  rudely  into  my 
presence,  and  before  I  could  address  him, 
struck  me  violently  in  the  face,  and  accused 
me  of  being  my  sister's  murderer.  Such 
conduct  can  only  meet  with  one  reply.  I 
gave  him  his  choice  of  weapons  :  he  chose 


222     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

swords.  Our  combat  has  just  begun — we 
are  anxious  to  resume  it ;  therefore  if  you, 
mademoiselle,  will  have  the  goodness  to 
retire " 

I  interrupted  him. 

"  I  shall  certainly  not  retire,"  I  said 
firmly.  '*  This  behaviour  on  both  your 
parts  is  positive  madness.  Prince  Ivan, 
please  to  listen  to  me.  The  circumstances 
of  Zara's  death  were  plainly  witnessed  by 
me  and  others — her  brother  is  as  innocent 
of  having  caused  it  as  I  am." 

And  I  recounted  to  him  quietly  all  that 
had  happened  during  that  fatal  and  event- 
ful evening.  He  listened  moodily,  tracing 
out  the  pattern  of  the  carpet  with  the  point 
of  his  sword.  When  I  had  finished  he 
looked  up,  and  a  titter  smile  crossed  his 
features. 

''  I  wonder,  mademoiselle,"  he  said, 
''  that  your  residence  in  this  accursed 
house  has  not  taught  you  better.  I  quite 
believe  all  you  say,  that  Zara,  unfortunate 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     223 

girl  that  she  was,  received  her  death  by 
a  lightning-flash.  But  answer  me  this  : 
Who  made  her  capable  of  attracting  at- 
mospheric electricity  ?  Who  charged  her 
beautiful  delicate  body  with  a  vile  com- 
pound of  electrical  fluid,  so  that  she  was  as 
a  living  magnet,  bound  to  draw  towards 
herself  electricity  in  all  Its  forms?  Who 
tampeped  with  her  fine  brain  and  made  her 
imagine  herself  allied  to  a  spirit  of  air  ? 
Who  but  /le — /le  ! — yonder  unscrupulous 
wretch  ! — he  who,  in  the  pursuit  of  his 
miserable  science,  practised  his  most 
dangerous  experiments  on  his  sister,  re- 
gardless of  her  health,  her  happiness,  her 
life !  I  say  he  is  her  murderer — her  re- 
morseless murderer,  and  a  thrice-damned 
villain  !" 

And  he  sprang  forward  to  renew  the 
combat.  I  stepped  quietly,  unflinchingly 
between  him  and  Heliobas. 

"Stop!"  I  exclaimed;  ''this  cannot  go 
on.     Zara  herself  forbids  It !" 


224     ^  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 


The  Prince  paused,  and  looked  at  me  in 
a  sort  of  stupefaction. 

''  Zara  forbids  it !"  he  muttered.  ''  What 
do  you  mean  ?" 

"  I  mean,"  I  went  on,  ^'  that  I  have  seen 
Zara  since  her  death  ;  I  have  spoken  to 
her.     She  herself  sent  me  here." 

Prince  Ivan  stared,  and  then  burst  into 
a  fit  of  wild  laughter. 

''  Little  fool !"  he  cried  to  me  ;  ''  he  has 
maddened  yotc  too,  then  !  You  are  also 
a  victim  !  Miserable  girl !  out  of  my 
path  !  Revenge — revenge  !  while  I  am  yet 
sane  !" 

Then  pushing  me  roughly  aside,  he  cast 
away  his  sword,  and  shouted  to  Heliobas  : 

''  Hand  to  hand,  villain  !  No  more  of 
these  toy-weapons  !     Hand  to  hand  !" 

Heliobas  instantly  threw  down  his  sword 
also,  and  rushing  forward  simultaneously, 
they  closed  together  in  savage  conflict. 
Heliobas  was  the  taller  and  more  powerful 
of  the  two,  but  Prince  Ivan  seemed  imbued 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     225 

with  the  spirit  of  a  hundred  devils,  and 
sprang  at  his  opponent's  throat  with  the 
silent,  breathless  ferocity  of  a  tiger.  At 
first  Heliobas  appeared  to  be  simply  on 
the  defensive,  and  his  agile,  skilful  move- 
ments were  all  used  to  parry  and  ward  off 
the  other's  grappling  eagerness.  But  as  I 
watched  the  struggle,  myself  speechless 
and  powerless,  I  saw  his  face  change. 
Instead  of  its  calm  and  almost  indifferent 
expression,  there  came  a  look  which  was 
completely  foreign  to  it — a  look  of  savage 
determination  bordering  on  positive  cruelty. 
In  a  moment  I  saw  what  was  taking  place 
in  his  mind.  The  animal  passions  of  the 
mere  ^nau  were  aroused — the  spiritual 
force  was  utterly  forgotten.  The  excite- 
ment of  the  contest  was  beginning  to  tell, 
and  the  desire  of  victory  was  dominant  in 
the  breast  of  him  whose  ideas  were  generally 
— and  should  have  been  now — those  of 
patient  endurance  and  large  generosity. 
The  fight  grew  closer,  hotter,  and  more 
VOL.  II.  35 


226     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

terrible.  Suddenly  the  Prince  swerved 
aside  and  fell,  and  within  a  second  Hellobas 
held  him  down,  pressing  one  knee  firmly 
against  his  chest.  From  my  point  of  ob- 
servation I  noted  with  alarm  that  little  by 
little  Ivan  ceased  his  violent  efforts  to  rise, 
and  that  he  kept  his  eyes  fixed  on  the 
overshadowlnof  face  of  his  foe  with  an  un- 
natural  and  curious  pertinacity.  I  stepped 
forward.  Hellobas  pressed  his  whole 
weight  heavily  down  on  the  young  man's 
prostrate  body,  while  with  both  hands  he 
held  him  by  the  shoulders,  and  gazed  with 
terrific  meaning  Into  his  fast-paling  coun- 
tenance. Ivan's  lips  turned  blue  ;  his  eyes 
appeared  to  start  from  their  sockets  ;  his 
throat  rattled.  The  spell  that  held  me 
silent  was  broken  ;  a  flash  of  light,  a  flood 
of  memory  swept  over  my  Intelligence.  I 
knew  that  Hellobas  was  exciting  the  whole 
battery  of  his  Inner  electric  force,  and 
that  thus  employed  for  the  purposes  of 
vengeance,  It  must  Infallibly  cause  death. 
I  found  my  speech  at  last. 


A   STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     227 

**  Heliobas  !"  I  cried.  "  Remember,  re- 
member Azul !  When  death  hes  Hke  a 
gift  in  your  hand,  withhold  it !  Withhold 
it,  Heliobas  ;  and  give  life  instead  !" 

He  started  at  the  sound  of  my  voice, 
and  looked  up.  A  strong  shudder  shook 
his  frame.  Very  slowly,  very  reluctantly, 
he  relaxed  his  position  ;  he  rose  from  his 
kneeling  posture  on  the  Prince's  breast — 
he  left  him,  and  stood  upright.  Ivan  at 
the  same  moment  heaved  a  deep  sigh,  and 
closed  his  eyes,  apparently  insensible. 

Gradually  one  by  one  the  hard  lines 
faded  out  of  the  face  of  Heliobas,  and  his 
old  expression  of  soft  and  grave  benefi- 
cence came  back  to  it  as  graciously  as 
sunlight  after  rain.  He  turned  to  me,  and 
bent  his  head  in  a  sort  of  reverential 
salutation. 

^'  I  thank  and  bless  you,"  he  said  ;  "  you 
reminded  me  in  time.  Another  moment, 
and  it  would  have  been  too  late.  You 
have  saved  me." 

35—2 


228     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

*'  Give  him  his  life,"  I  said,  pointing  to 
Ivan. 

"  He  has  it,"  returned  Heliobas ;  ''  I 
have  not  taken  it  from  him,  thank  God  ! 
He  provoked  me  ;  I  regret  it.  I  should 
have  been  more  patient  with  him.  He 
will  revive  immediately.  I  leave  him  to 
your  care.  In  dealing  with  him,  I  ought 
to  have  remembered  that  human  passion 
like  his,  unguided  by  spiritual  knowledge, 
was  to  be  met  with  pity  and  forbearance. 
As  it  is,  however,  he  is  safe.  For  me,  I 
will  go  and  pray  for  Zara's  pardon,  and 
that  of  my  wronged  Azul." 

As  he  uttered  the  last  words,  he  started 
looked  up,  and  smiled. 

''  My  beautiful  one  !  Thou  /las^  pardoned 
me  ?  Thou  wilt  love  me  still  ?  Thou  art 
with  me,  Azul,  my  beloved  ?  I  have  not 
lost  thee,  oh  my  best  and  dearest !  Wilt 
thou  lead  me  ?  Whither  ?  Nay  —  no 
matter  whither — I  come  !" 

And  as  one  walking  in  sleep,  he  went 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY,     229 

out  of  the  room,  and  I  heard  his  footsteps 
echoing  In  the  distance  on  the  way  to  the 
chapel. 

Left  alone  with  the  Prince,  I  snatched  a 
glass  of  cold  water  from  the  table,  and 
sprinkled  some  of  it  on  his  forehead  and 
hands.  This  was  quite  sufficient  to  revive 
him  ;  and  he  drew  a  long  breath,  opened 
his  eyes,  and  stared  wildly  about  him. 
Seeing  no  one  but  me,  he  grew  bewildered, 
and  asked  : 

''  What  has  happened  ?" 

Then  catching  sight  of  the  drawn  swords 
lying  still  on  the  ground  w^here  they  had 
been  thrown,  he  sprang  to  his  feet,  and 
cried  : 

"  Where  Is  the  coward  and  murderer  ?" 

I  made  him  sit  down  and  hear  with 
patience  what  I  had  to  say.  I  reminded 
him  that  Zara's  health  and  happiness  had 
always  been  perfect,  and  that  her  brother 
would  rather  have  slain  himself  than  her. 
I  told  him  plainly  that  Zara  had  expected 


230     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS.    ' 

her  death,  and  had  prepared  for  It — had 
even  bade  me  good-bye,  although  then  I 
had  not  understood  the  meaning  of  her 
words.  I  recalled  to  his  mind  the  day 
when  Zara  had  used  her  power  to  repulse 
him. 

'*  Disbelieve  as  you  will  In  electric 
spiritual  force,"  I  said.  ''  Your  message 
to  her  then  through  me  was — Tell  /ler  I 
have  seen  her  lover T 

At  these  words  a  sombre  shadow  flitted 
over  the  Prince's  face. 

''  I  tell  you,"  he  said  slowly,  "  that  I 
believe  I  was  on  that  occasion  the  victim 
of  an  hallucination.  But  I  will  explain  to 
you  what  I  saw.  A  superb  figure,  like, 
and  yet  unlike,  a  man,  but  of  a  much 
larger  and  grander  form,  appeared  to  me, 
as  I  thought,  and  spoke.  '  Zara  is  mine,' 
it  said — *  mine  by  choice  ;  mine  by  free- 
will ;  mine  till  death  ;  mine  after  death ; 
mine  through  eternity.  With  her  thou 
hast  naught  in  common  ;  thy  way  lies  else- 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     231 


where.  Follow  the  path  allotted  to  thee, 
and  presume  no  more  upon  an  angel's 
patience.'  Then  this  strange  majestic- 
looking  creature,  whose  face,  as  I  re- 
member it,  was  extraordinarily  beautiful, 
and  whose  eyes  were  like  self-luminous 
stars,  vanished.  But,  after  all,  what  of  it  ? 
The  whole  thing  was  a  dream." 

*'  I  am  not  so  sure  of  that,"  I  said 
quietly.  ''  But,  Prince  Ivan,  now  that  you 
are  calmer  and  more  capable  of  resignation, 
will  you  tell  me  w/iy  you  loved  Zara  ?" 

"  Why  r  he  broke  out  impetuously. 
"  Why,  because  it  was  impossible  to  help 
loving  her." 

''  That  is  no  answer,"  I  replied* 
*'  Think  !  You  can  reason  well  if  you  like 
— I  have  heard  you  hold  your  own  in  an 
argument.     What  made  you  love  Zara  ?" 

He  looked  at  me  in  a  sort  of  impatient 
surprise,  but  seeing  I  was  very  much  in 
earnest,  he  pondered  a  minute  or  so  before 
replying. 


232     A   ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

**  She  was  the  loveliest  woman  I  have 
ever  seen  !"  he  said  at  last,  and  In  his  voice 
there  was  a  sound  of  yearning  and  regret. 

"  Is  ^/la^  all  ?"  I  queried,  with  a  gesture 
of  contempt.  *'  Because  her  body  was 
beautiful — because  she  had  sweet  kissing 
lips  and  a  soft  skin  ;  because  her  hand  v^^as 
like  a  white  flower,  and  her  dark  hair 
clustering  over  her  brow  reminded  one  of 
a  misty  evening  cloud  hiding  moonlight ; 
because  the  glance  of  her  glorious  eyes 
made  the  blood  leap  through  your  veins 
and  sting  you  with  passionate  desire — are 
these  the  reasons  of  your  so-called  love  ? 
Oh,  give  it  some  other  and  lower  name ! 
For  the  worms  shall  feed  on  the  fair  flesh 
that  won  your  admiration — their  wet  and 
slimy  bodies  shall  trail  across  the  round 
white  arms  and  tender  bosom — unsightly 
things  shall  crawl  among  the  tresses  of  the 
glossy  hair;  and  nothing,  nothing  shall 
remain  of  what  you  loved,  but  dust.  Prince 
Ivan,  you  shudder  ;  but  I  too  loved  Zara 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     233 

— I  loved  /ler,  not  the  perishable  casket  in 
which,  like  a  jewel,  she  was  for  a  time  en- 
shrined. I  love  her  still — and  for  the  being 
I  love  there  is  no  such  thing  as  death." 

The  Prince  was  silent,  and  seemed 
touched.  I  had  spoken  with  real  feeling, 
and  tears  of  emotion  stood  in  my  eyes. 

**  I  loved  her  as  a  man  generally  loves," 
he  said,  after  a  little  pause.  "  Nay — more 
than  most  men  love  most  women  !" 

''  Most  men  are  too  often  selfish  in 
both  their  loves  and  hatreds,"  I  returned. 
"  Tell  me  if  there  was  anything  in  Zara's 
mind  and  intelligence  to  attract  you  ? 
Did  you  sympathize  in  her  pursuits  ;  did 
you  admire  her  tastes  ;  had  you  any  ideas 
in  common  with  her  ?" 

''  No,  I  confess  I  had  not,"  he  answered 
readily.  "  I  considered  her  to  be  entirely 
a  victim  to  her  brother's  scientific  experi- 
ments. I  thought,  by  making  her  my  wife, 
to  release  her  from  such  tyranny  and  give 
her    rescue    and    refuQ:e.     To    this  end,   I 


234      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

found  out  all  I  could  from — /izm  " — he 
approached  the  name  of  Heliobas  with  re- 
luctance— "  and  I  made  up  my  mind  that 
her  delicate  imagination  had  been  morbidly- 
excited  ;  but  that  marriage  and  a  life  like 
that  led  by  other  women  would  bring  her 
to  a  more  healthy  state  of  mind." 

I  smiled  with  a  little  scorn. 

"  Your  presumption  was  almost  greater 
than  your  folly,  Prince,"  I  said  ;  "  that  with 
such  ideas  as  these  in  your  mind,  you 
could  dream  of .  winning  Zara  for  a  wife. 
Do  you  think  s/ie  could  have  led  a  life  like 
that  of  other  women  ?  A  frivolous  round 
of  gaiety,  a  few  fine  dresses  and  jewels, 
small-talk,  society  scandal,  stale  compli- 
ments— you  think  such  things  would  have 
suited  /ler  ?  And  would  she  have  con- 
tented herself  with  a  love  like  yours } 
Come  I  Come  and  see  how  well  she  has 
escaped  you  !" 

And  I  beckoned  him  towards  the  door. 
He  hesitated. 


A   STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     235 


"  Where  would  you  take  me  ?"  he  asked. 

"  To  the  chapel.  Zara's  body  lies 
there." 

He  shuddered. 

*'  No,  no — not  there  !  I  cannot  bear  to 
look  upon  her  perished  loveliness — to  see 
that  face,  once  so  animated,  white  and 
ricrid — death  in  such  a  form  is  too  horrible!" 

And  he  covered  his  eyes  with  his  hand 
—  I  saw  tears  slowly  drop  through  his 
fingers.  I  gazed  at  him,  half  in  wonder, 
half  in  pity. 

"  And  yet  you  are  a  brave  man  !"  I  said. 

These  words  roused  him.  He  met  my 
gaze  with  such  a  haggard  look  of  woe  that 
my  heart  ached  for  him.  What  comfort 
had  he  now  ?  What  joy  could  he  ever 
expect  ?  All  his  happiness  was  centred  in 
the  fact  of  deiu^-  alive — alive  to  the  plea- 
sures of  living,  and  to  the  joys  the  world 
could  offer  to  a  man  who  was  strong,  hand- 
some, rich,  and  accomplished — how  could 
he  look   upon  death  as  otherwise  than  a 


236    A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

loathsome  thino- — a  thins^  not  to  be 
thought  of  in  the  heyday  of  youthful 
blood  and  jollity — a  doleful  spectre,  in 
whose  bony  hands  the  roses  of  love  must 
fall  and  wither !  With  a  sense  of  deep 
commiseration  in  me,  I  spoke  again  with 
great  gentleness. 

''  You  need  not  look  upon  Zara's  corpse 
unless  you  wish  it.  Prince,"  I  said.  *'  To 
you,  the  mysteries  of  the  Hereafter  have 
not  been  unlocked,  because  there  is  some- 
thing In  your  nature  that  cannot  and  will 
not  believe  in  God.  Therefore  to  you, 
death  must  be  repellent.  I  know  you  are 
one  of  those  for  whom  the  present  alone 
exists — you  easily  forget  the  past,  and  take 
no  trouble  for  the  future.  Paris  is  your 
heaven,  or  St.  Petersburg,  or  Vienna,  as 
the  fancy  takes  you  ;  and  the  modern 
atheistical  doctrines  of  French  demoraliza- 
tion are  in  your  blood.  Nothing  but  a 
heaven-sent  miracle  could  make  you  other 
than  you  are,  and  miracles  do  not  exist  for 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY,     237 

the  materialist.  But  let  me  say  two  words 
more  before  you  go  from  this  house.  Seek 
no  more  to  avenge  yourself  for  your  love- 
disappointment  on  Heliobas — for  you  have 
really  nothing  to  avenge.  By  your  own 
confession  you  only  cared  for  Zara's  body 
— that  body  was  always  perishable,  and  it 
has  perished  by  a  sudden  but  natural 
catastrophe.  With  her  soul,  you  declare 
you  had  nothing  in  common — that  was 
herself — and  she  Is  alive  to  us  who  love 
her  as  she  sought  to  be  loved.  Heliobas 
is  innocent  of  having  slain  her  body  ;  he 
but  helped  to  cultivate  and  foster  that 
beautiful  Spirit  which  he  knew  to  be  /ler — 
for  that  he  is  to  be  honoured  and  com- 
mended. Promise  me,  therefore,  Prince 
Ivan,  that  you  will  never  approach  him 
again  except  In  friendship — Indeed,  you 
owe  him  an  apology  for  your  unjust  accusa- 
ti'on,  as  also  your  gratitude  for  his  sparing 
your  life  in  the  recent  struggle." 

The  Prince  kept  his  eyes  steadily  fixed 


238     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 


upon  me  all  the  time  I  was  speaking,  and 
as  I  finished,  he  sighed  and  moved  rest- 
lessly. 

i  '  Your  words  are  compelling,  mademoi- 
selle," he  said  ;  *'  and  you  have  a  strange 
attraction  for  me.  I  know  I  am  not  wrong 
in  thinking  that  you  are  a  disciple  of 
Heliobas,  whose  science  I  admit,  though  I 
doubt  his  theories.  I  promise  you  willingly 
what  you  ask — nay,  I  will  even  offer  him 
my  hand  if  he  will  accept  it." 

Overjoyed  at  my  success,  I  answered  : 

''He  is  In  the  chapel,  but  I  will  fetch 
him  here." 

Over  the  Prince's  face  a  shadow  of  doubt, 
mingled  with  dread,  passed  swiftly,  and  he 
seemed  to  be  forming  a  resolve  In  his  own 
mind  which  was  more  or  less  distasteful 
to  him.  Whatever  the  feeling  was  he 
conquered  It  by  a  strong  effort,  and  said 
with  firmness  : 

'  No ;  I  will  go  to  him  myself.  And 
I    will    look    again    upon — upon   the    face 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     239 

I  loved — It  is  but  one  pang  the  more,  and 
why  should  I  not  endure  it  ?" 

Seeing  him  thus  inclined,  I  made  no 
effort  to  dissuade  him,  and  without  another 
word  I  led  the  way  to  the  chapel.  I 
entered  it  reverently,  he  following  me 
closely,  with  slow  hushed  footsteps.  All 
was  the  same  as  I  had  left  it,  save  that  the 
servants  of  the  household  had  gone  to  take 
some  needful  rest  before  the  morning  light 
called  them  to  their  daily  routine  of  labour. 
Father  Paul,  too,  had  retired,  and  Heliobas 
alone  knelt  beside  all  that  remained  of 
Zara,  his  figure  as  motionless  as  though 
carved  in  bronze,  his  face  hidden  in  his 
hands.  As  we  approached,  he  neither 
stirred  nor  looked  up,  therefore  I  softly  led 
the  Prince  to  the  opposite  side  of  the  bier, 
that  he  might  look  quietly  on  the  perished 
loveliness  that  lay  there  at  rest  for  ever. 
Ivan  trembled,  yet  stedfastly  gazed  at  the 
beautiful  reposeful  form,  at  the  calm  features 
on  which  the  smile  with  which  death  had 


240     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS, 

been  received,  still  lingered — at  the  folded 
hands,  the  fading  orange-blossoms — at  the 
crucifix  that  lay  on  the  cold  breast  like  the 
final  seal  on  the  letter,  of  life.  Impulsively 
he  stooped  forward,  and  with  a  tender  awe 
pressed  his  lips  on  the  pale  forehead,  but 
instantly  started  back  with  the  smothered 
exclamation  : 

''  O  God  !  how  cold !" 

At  the  sound  of  his  voice  Hellobas  rose 
up  erect,  and  the  two  men  faced  each 
other,  Zara's  dead  body  lying  like  a  barrier 
betwixt  them. 

A  pause  followed — a  pause  in  which  I 
heard  my  own  heart  beating  loudly,  so 
great  was  my  anxiety.  Hellobas  suffered 
a  few  moments  to  elapse,  then  stretched  his 
hand  across  his  sister's  bier. 

**  In  /ler  name,  let  there  be  peace  be- 
tween us,  Ivan,"  he  said  in  accents  that 
were  both  gentle  and  solemn. 

The  Prince,  touched  to  the  quick,  re- 
sponded to  these  kindly  words  with  eager 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     241 

promptness,  and  they  clasped  hands  over 
the  quiet  and  lovely  form  that  lay  there — 
a  silent  binding  witness  of  their  reconcilia- 
tion. 

"  I  have  to  ask  your  pardon,  Caslmir," 
then  whispered  Ivan.  ''  I  have  also  to 
thank  you  for  my  life." 

**  Thank  the  friend  who  stands  beside 
you,"  returned  Heliobas,  in  the  same  low 
tone,  with  a  slight  gesture  towards  me. 
*'  She  reminded  me  of  a  duty  in  time. 
As  for  pardon,  I  know  of  no  cause  of 
offence  on  your  part  save  what  was  per- 
fectly excusable.  Say  no  more ;  wisdom 
comes  with  years,  and  you  are  yet 
young." 

A  long  silence  followed.  We  all  re- 
mained looking  wistfully  down  upon  the 
body  of  our  lost  darling,  in  thought  too 
deep  for  words  or  weeping.  I  then  noticed 
that  another  humble  mourner  shared  our 
watch — a  mourner  whose  very  existence  I 
had  nearly  forgotten.      It  was  the  faithful 

VOL.    II.  ^6 


242     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

Leo.  He  lay  couchant  on  the  stone  floor 
at  the  foot  of  the  bier,  almost  as  silent  as 
a  dog  of  marble  ;  the  only  sign  of  anima- 
tion he  gave  being  a  deep  sigh  which  broke 
from  his  honest  heart  now  and  then.  I 
went  to  him  and  softly  patted  his  shaggy 
coat.  He  looked  up  at  me  with  big  brown 
eyes  full  of  tears,  licked  my  hand  meekly, 
and  again  laid  his  head  down  upon  his  two 
fore-paws  with  a  resignation  that  was  most 
pathetic. 

The  dawn  began  to  peer  faintly  through 
the  chapel  windows — the  dawn  of  a  misty, 
chilly  morning.  The  storm  of  the  past 
night  had  left  a  sting  In  the  air,  and  the 
rain  still  fell,  though  gently.  The  wind 
had  almost  entirely  sunk  Into  silence.  I 
re-arranged  the  flowers  that  were  strewn 
on  Zara's  corpse,  taking  away  all  those  that 
had  slightly  faded.  The  orange-blossom 
was  almost  dead,  but  I  left  that  where  it 
was — where  the  living  Zara  had  herself 
placed    it.       As    I    performed    this    slight 


A   STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     245 

service,    I    thoucrht,    half   mournfully,    half 
gladly — 

"  Yes,  Heaven  is  thine,  but  this 

Is  a  world  of  sweets  and  sours — 
Our  flowers  are  merely  J^ozcers  ; 
And  the  shadow  of  thy  perfect  bhss 
Is  the  sunshine  of  ours." 

Prince    Ivan   at    last    roused   himself  as 
from  a  deep  and  melancholy  reverie,  and 
addressing  himself  to  Heliobas,  said  softly: 

**  I  will  intrude  no  longer  on  your 
privacy,  Casimir.  Farewell !  I  shall  leave 
Paris  to-niorht." 

For  all  answer  Heliobas  beckoned  him 
and  me  also  out  of  the  chapel.  As  soon 
as  its  doors  closed  behind  us,  and  we  stood 
in  the  centre  hall,  he  spoke  with  affectionate 
and  grave  earnestness  : 

''  Ivan,  something  tells  me  that  you  and 
I  shall  not  meet  again  for  many  years,  if 
ever.  Therefore,  when  you  say  'farewell' 
the  word  falls  upon  my  ears  with  double 
meaning.     We  are  friends — our  friendship 

36—2 


244     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

Is  sanctified  by  the  dead  presence  of  one 
whom  we  both  loved,  in  different  ways  ; 
therefore  you  will  take  in  good  part  what 
I  now  say  to  you.  You  know,  you  cannot 
disguise  from  yourself  that  the  science  I 
study  is  fraught  with  terrible  truth  and 
marvellous  discoveries  ;  the  theories  I  de- 
duce from  it  you  disbelieve,  because  you 
are  nearly  a  materialist.  I  say  nearly — 
not  quite.  That  'not  quite'  makes  me  love 
you,  Ivan  :  I  would  save  the  small  bright 
spark  that  flickers  within  you  from  both 
escape  and  extinction.  But  I  cannot — aL 
least,  not  as  yet.  Still,  in  order  that  you 
may  know  that  there  is  a  power  in  me 
higher  than  ordinary  human  reason,  before 
you  go  from  me  to-night  hear  my  prophecy 
of  your  career.  The  world  waits  for  you, 
Ivan — the  world,  all  agape  and  glittering 
with  a  thousand  sparkling  toys  ;  It  waits, 
greedy  for  your  presence,  ready  to  fawn 
upon  you  for  a  smile,  willing  to  cringe  to 
you  for   a   nod  of  approval.     And  why  .^ 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     245 

Because  wealth  is  yours — vast,  illimitable 
wealth.  Aye — you  need  not  start  or  look 
incredulous — you  will  find  it  as  I  say. 
You,  whose  fortune  up  to  now  has  barely 
reached  a  poor  four  thousand  per  annum — 
you  are  at  this  moment  the  possessor  of 
millions.  This  very  night  a  relative  of 
yours,  whose  name  you  scarcely  know,  has 
expired,  leaving  all  his  hoarded  treasures 
to  you.  Before  the  close  of  this  present 
day,  on  whose  threshold  we  now  stand, 
you  will  have  the  news.  When  you  receive 
it  remember  me,  and  acknowledge  that  at 
least  for  once  I  knew  and  spoke  the  truth. 
Follow  the  broad  road,  Ivan,  laid  out  be- 
fore you — a  road  wide  enough  not  only  for 
you  to  walk  in,  but  for  the  crowd  of  toadies 
and  flatterers  also,  who  will  push  on  swiftly 
after  you  and  jostle  you  on  all  sides  ;  be 
strong  of  heart  and  merry  of  countenance  ! 
Gather  the  roses  ;  press  the  luscious 
grapes  into  warm,  red  wine  that,  as  you 
quaff  it,   shall   make   your  blood  dance   a 


246     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

mad  waltz  in  your  veins,  and  fair  women's 
faces  shall  seem  fairer  to  you  than  ever, 
their  embraces  more  tender,  their  kisses 
more  tempting !  Spin  the  ball  of  Society 
like  a  toy  on  the  palm  of  your  hand  !  I 
see  your  life  stretching  before  me  like  a 
brilliant,  thread-like  ephemeral  ray  of  light ! 
But  in  the  far  distance  across  it  looms  a 
shadow — a  shadow  that  your  power  alone 
can  never  lift.  Mark  me,  Ivan!  When 
the  first  dread  chill  of  that  shadow  makes 
itself  felt,  come  to  me — I  shall  yet  be  living. 
Come  ;  for  then  no  wealth  can  aid  you — at 
that  dark  hour  no  boon  companions  can 
comfort.  Come  ;  and  by  our  friendship 
so  lately  sworn — by  Zara's  pure  soul — by 
God's  existence,  I  will  not  die  till  I  have 
changed  that  darkness  over  you  into  light 
eternal  ! — Fare  you  well !" 

He  caught  the  Prince's  hand,  and  wrung 
it  hard  ;  then,  without  further  word,  look, 
or  gesture,  turned  and  disappeared  again 
within  the  chapel. 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     247 


His  words  had  evidently  made  a  deep 
impression  on  the  young  nobleman,  who 
gazed  after  his  retreating  figure  with  a 
certain  awe  not  unmingled  with  fear. 

I  held  out  my  hand  in  silent  farewell. 
Ivan  took  it  gently,  and  kissed  it  with 
graceful  courtesy. 

*'  Casimir  told  me  that  your  intercession 
saved  my  life,  mademoiselle,"  he  said. 
**  Accept  my  poor  thanks.  If  his  present 
prophet-like  utterances  be  true 

''  Why  should  you  doubt  him  ?  I  asked, 
with  some  impatience.  **  Can  you  believe 
in  nothing?'' 

The  Prince,  still  holding  my  hand,  looked 
at  me  in  a  sort  of  grave  perplexity. 

"  I  think  you  have  hit  it/'  he  observed 
quietly.  *'  I  doubt  ever>-thing  except  the 
fact  of  my  own  existence,  and  there  are 
times  when  I  am  not  even  sure  of  that. 
But  if,  as  I  said  before,  the  prophecy  of 
my  Chaldean  friend,  whom  I  cannot  help 
admiring  with  all  my  heart,  turns  out  to  be 


248     A   ROMANCE  OF  TWO   WORLDS. 

correct,  then  my  life  is  more  valuable  to  me 
than  ever  with  such  wealth  to  balance  It, 
and  I  thank  you  doubly  for  having  saved 
it  by  a  word  in  time." 

I  withdrew  my  hand  gently  from  his. 

"  You  think  the  worth  of  your  life  in^ 
creased  by  wealth  ?"  I  asked. 

"  Naturally  !     Money  is  power." 

**  And  what  of  the  shadow  also  foretold 
as  inseparable  from  your  fate  ?" 

A  faint  smile  crossed  his  features. 

''  Ah,  pardon  me  !  That  Is  the  only  por- 
tion of  Caslmir's  fortune-telling  that  I  am 
Inclined  to  disbelieve  thoroughly." 

''  But,"    I    said,    ''  if  you   are   willing    to 
accept  the  pleasant  part  of  his  prophecy, 
why  not  admit  the   possibility  of  the  un-  ' 
pleasant  occurring  also  ?" 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"  In  these  enlightened  times,  mademoi- 
selle, we  only  believe  what  is  agreeable  to 
us,  and  what  suits  our  own  wishes,  tastes, 
and  opinions.    Ca  va  sans  dire.   We  cannot 


A   STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     249 

be  forced  to  accept  a  Deity  against  our 
reason.  That  is  a  grand  result  of  modern 
education." 

''  Is  it  .^"  and  I  looked  at  him  with  pity. 
"  Poor  human  reason  !  It  will  reel  into 
madness  sometimes  for  a  mere  trifle — an 
overdose  of  alcohol  will  sometimes  upset  it 
altogether — what  a  noble  omnipotent  thing 
is  human  reason  !  But  let  me  not  detain 
you.  Good-bye,  and — as  the  greeting  of 
olden  times  used  to  run — God  save  you  !" 

He  bent  his  head  with  a  light  reverence. 

"  I  believe  you  to  be  a  good,  sweet 
woman,"  he  said,  "  therefore  I  am  grateful 
for  your  blessing.  My  mother,"  and  here 
his  eyes  grew  dreamy  and  wistful — "  poor 
soul!  she  died  long  ago — my  mother  would 
never  let  me  retire  to  rest  without  signing 
the  cross  on  my  brow.  Ah  well,  that  is 
past !  I  should  like,  mademoiselle,"  and 
his  voice  sank  very  low,  "to  send  some 
flowers  for — her — you  understand  ?" 

I   did  understand,  and  readily  promised 


250     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

to  lay  whatever  blossoms  he  selected 
tenderly  above  the  sacred  remains  of  that 
earthly  beauty  he  had  loved,  as  he  himself 
said,  "  more  than  most  men  love  most 
women." 

He  thanked  me  earnestly,  and  seemed 
relieved  and  satisfied.  Casting  a  look  of 
farewell  around  the  familiar  hall,  he  wafted 
a  parting  kiss  towards  the  chapel — an 
action  which,  though  light,  was  full  of 
tenderness  and  regret.  Then,  with  a  low 
salute,  he  left  me.  The  street-door  opened 
and  closed  after  him  in  its  usual  noiseless 
manner.     He  was  gone. 

The  morning  had  now  fairly  dawned, 
and  within  the  Hotel  Mars  the  work  of  the 
great  mansion  went  on  in  its  usual  routine  ; 
but  a  sombre  melancholy  was  in  the  atmo- 
sphere— a  melancholy  that  not  all  my  best 
efforts  could  dissipate.  The  domestics 
looked  sullen  and  heavy-eyed  ;  the  only 
ones  In  their  number  who  preserved  their 
usual  equanimity  were  the  Armenian  men- 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     251 

servants  and  the  little  Greek  page.  Pre- 
parations for  Zara's  funeral  went  on  apace  ; 
they  were  exceedingly  simple,  and  the 
ceremony  was  to  be  quite  private  in 
character.  Heliobas  issued  his  orders,  and 
saw  to  the  carrying  out  of  his  most  minute 
instruction  in  his  usual  calm  manner  ;  but 
his  eyes  looked  heavy,  and  his  fine  counte- 
nance was  rendered  even  more  majestic  by 
the  sacred,  resigned  sorrow  that  lay  upon 
it  like  a  deep  shadow.  His  page  served 
him  with  breakfast  in  his  private  room  ; 
but  he  left  the  light  meal  untasted.  One 
of  the  women  brought  me  coffee  ;  but  the 
very  thought  of  eating  and  drinking  seemed 
repulsive,  and  I  could  not  touch  anything. 
My  mind  was  busy  with  the  consideration 
of  the  duty  I  had  to  perform — namely,  to 
see  the  destruction  of  Zara's  colossal  statue, 
as  she  had  requested.  After  thinking  about 
it  for  some  time,  I  went  to  Heliobas  and 
told  him  what  I  had  it  in  charge  to  do.  He 
listened  attentively. 


252     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

"  Do  It  at  once,"  he  said  decisively. 
''  Take  two  of  my  Armenians  ;  they  are 
discreet,  obedient,  and  they  ask  no  ques- 
tions— with  strong  hammers  they  will  soon 
pulverize  the  clay.  Stay !  I  will  come 
with  you."  Then  looking  at  me  scrutiniz- 
ingly,  he  added  kindly:  "You  have  eaten 
nothing,  my  child  ?  You  cannot  ?  But 
your  strength  will  give  way — here,  take 
this."  And  he  held  out  a  small  glass  of  a 
fluid  whose  re-vivifying  properties  I  well 
knew  to  be  greater  than  any  sustenance 
provided  by  an  ordinary  meal.  I  swal- 
lowed it  obediently,  and  as  I  returned  the 
empty  glass  to  him  he  said  :  "  I  also  have 
a  commission  in  charge  from  Zara.  You 
know,  I  suppose,  that  she  was  prepared 
for  her  death  .^" 

"  I  did  not  know ;  but  I  think  she  must 
have  been/'  I  answered. 

*'She  was.  We  both  were.  We  re- 
mained together  in  the  chapel  all  day, 
saying  what  parting  words  we  had  to  say 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     253 

to  one  another.  We  knew  her  death,  or 
rather  her  release,  was  to  occur  at  some 
hour  that  night ;  but  in  what  way  the  end 
was  destined  to  come,  we  knew  not.  Till 
I  heard  the  first  peals  of  thunder,  I  was  in 
suspense  ;  but  after  that  I  was  no  longer 
uncertain.  You  were  a  witness  of  the 
whole  ensuing  scene.  No  death  could 
have  been  more  painless  than  hers.  But 
let  me  not  forget  the  message  she  gave  me 
for  you."  Here  he  took  from  a  secret  drawer 
the  electric  stone  Zara  had  always  worn. 
"  This  jewel  is  yours,"  he  said.  "  You 
need  not  fear  to  accept  It — it  contains  no 
harm ;  It  will  bring  you  no  ill-fortune. 
You  see  how  all  the  sparkling  brilliancy 
has  gone  out  of  It  ?  Wear  It,  and  within 
a  few  minutes  It  will  be  as  lustrous  as  ever. 
The  life  throbbing  in  your  veins  warms 
the  electricity  contained  in  It ;  and  with 
the  flowing  of  your  blood,  Its  hues  change 
and  glow.  It  has  no  power  to  attract ;  It 
can  simply  absorb  and  shine.     Take  It  as 


254    A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

a  remembrance  of  her  who  loved  you  and 
who  loves  you  still." 

I  was  still  in  my  evening  dress,  and  my 
neck  was  bare.  I  slipped  the  chain,  on 
which  hung  the  stone,  round  my  throat, 
and  watched  the  strange  gem  with  some 
curiosity.  In  a  few  seconds  a  pale  streak 
of  fiery  topaz  flashed  through  it,  which 
deepened  and  glowed  into  a  warm  crimson, 
like  the  heart  of  a  red  rose  ;  and  by  the 
time  it  had  become  thoroughly  warmed 
against  my  flesh,  it  glittered  as  brilliantly 
as  ever. 

"  I  will  always  wear  it,"  I  said  earnestly. 
"  I  believe  it  will  bring  me  good  fortune." 

''  I  believe  it  will,"  returned  Heliobas 
simply.  ''  And  now  let  us  fulfil  Zara's 
other  commands." 

On  our  way  across  the  hall,  we  were 
stopped  by  the  page,  who  brought  us  a 
message  of  inquiry  after  Zara's  health  from 
Colonel  Everard  and  his  wife,  and  also 
from    the    Challoners.       Heliobas    hastily 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     255 

wrote  a  few  brief  words  in  pencil,  explain- 
ing the  fatal  result  of  the  accident,  and 
returned  it  to  the  messenger,  giving  orders 
at  the  same  time  that  all  the  blinds  should 
be  pulled  down  at  the  windows  of  the 
house,  that  visitors  might  understand  there 
was  no  admittance.  We  then  proceeded 
to  the  studio,  accompanied  by  two  of 
the  Armenians  carrying  heavy  hammers. 
Reverently,  and  with  my  mind  full  of 
recollections  of  Zara's  living  presence,  I 
opened  the  familiar  door.  The  first  thing 
that  greeted  us  was  a  most  exquisitely 
wrought  statue  in  white  marble  of  Zara 
herself,  full  length,  and  arrayed  in  her 
customary  graceful  Eastern  costume.  The 
head  was  slightly  raised  ;  a  look  of  glad- 
ness lighted  up  the  beautiful  features  ;  and 
within  the  loosely  clasped  hands  was  a 
cluster  of  roses.  Round  the  pedestal  were 
carved  the  words,  "Omnia  vincit  Amor,'* 
with  Zara's  name  and  the  dates  of  her 
birth  and  death.     A  little  slip  of  paper  lay 


256     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 


at  the  foot  of  the  statue,  which  Hellobas 
perceived,  and  taking  it,  he  read  and 
passed  it  to  me.  The  lines  were  in  Zara's 
handwriting,  and  ran  as  follows  : 

''  To  my  beloved  Casimir — my  brother, 
my  friend,  my  guide  and  teacher,  to  whom 
I  owe  the  supreme  happiness  of  my  life  in 
this  world  and  the  next — let  this  poor 
figure  of  his  grateful  Zara  be  a  memento 
of  happy  days  that  are  gone,  only  to  be 
renewed  with  redoubled  happiness  here- 
after." 

I  handed  back  the  paper  silently,  with 
tears  in  my  eyes,  and  we  turned  our 
attention  to  the  colossal  figure  we  had 
come  to  destroy.  It  stood  at  the  extreme 
end  of  the  studio,  and  was  entirely  hidden 
by  white  linen  drapery.  Hellobas  advanced, 
and  by  a  sudden  dexterous  movement  suc- 
ceeded in  drawing  off  the  coverings  with  a 
single  effort,   and  then  we  both  fell  back 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     257 

and  gazed  at  the  clay  form  disclosed  in 
amazement.  What  did  it  represent  ?  A 
man  ?  a  god  ?  an  angel  ?  or  all  three 
united  in  one  vast  figure  ? 

It  was  an  unfinished  work.  The  features 
of  the  face  were  undeclared,  save  the  brow 
and  eyes  ;  and  these  were  large,  grand, 
and  full  of  absolute  wisdom  and  tranquil 
consciousness  of  power.  I  could  have 
gazed  on  this  wonderful  piece  of  Zara's 
handiwork  for  hours,  but  Heliobas  called 
to  the  Armenian  servants,  who  stood  near 
the  door  awaiting  orders,  and  commanded 
them  to  break  it  ^own.  For  once  these 
well-trained  domestics  showed  signs  of  sur- 
prise, and  hesitated.  Their  master  frowned. 
Snatching  a  hammer  from  one  of  them,  he 
himself  attacked  the  great  statue  as  if  it 
were  a  foe,  and  a  cloud  of  dust  began  to 
fill  the  studio.  The  Armenians,  seeing  he 
was  in  earnest,  returned  to  their  usual 
habits  of  passive  obedience,  and  aided  him 
in  his  labour.     Within   a   few  minutes  the 

VOL.  II.  37 


258     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

great  and  beautiful  figure  lay  In  fragments 
on  the  floor,  and  these  fragments  were  soon 
crushed  into  indistinguishable  dust.  I  had 
promised  to  witness  this  work  of  destruc- 
tion, and  witness  it  I  did,  but  It  was  with 
pain  and  regret.  When  all  was  finished, 
Hellobas  commanded  his  servants  to  carry 
the  statue  of  Zara's  self  down  to  his  own 
private  room,  and  then  to  summon  all  the 
domestics  of  the  household  in  a  body  to 
the  great  hall,  as  he  wished  to  address 
them.  I  heard  him  give  this  order  with 
some  surprise,  and  he  saw  it.  As  the 
Armenians  slowly  disappeared,  carrying 
with  great  care  the  marble  figure  of  their 
late  mistress,  he  turned  to  me,  as  he 
locked  up  the  door  of  the  studio,  and  said 
quietly  : 

"  These  Ignorant  folk,  who  serve  me  for 
money  and  food — money  that  they  have 
eagerly  taken,  and'  food  that  they  have 
greedily  devoured — they  think  that  I  am 
the  devil  or  one  of  the  devil's  agents,  and  I 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     259 

am  going  to  prove  their  theories  entirely  to 
their  satisfaction.     Come  and  see  !" 

I  followed  him,  somewhat  mystified.  On 
the  way  downstairs  he  said  : 

"  Do  you  know  why  Zara  wished  that 
statue  destroyed  ?" 

'*  No,"  I  said  frankly  ;  "  unless  for  the 
reason  that  it  was  incomplete." 

*'  It  always  would  have  been  incomplete,'^ 
returned  Heliobas  ;  ''  even  had  she  lived 
to  work  at  it  for  years.  It  was  a  daring 
attempt,  and  a  fruitless  one.  She  was 
trying  to  make  a  clay  figure  of  one  who 
never  wore  earthly  form — the  Being  who 
is  her  Twin-Soul,  who  dominates  her  en- 
tirely, and  who  is  with  her  now.  As  well 
might  she  have  tried  to  represent  in  white 
marble  the  prismatic  hues  of  the  rain- 
bow !" 

We  had  now  reached  the  hall,  and  the 
serv^ants  were  assembling  by  twos  and 
threes.  They  glanced  at  their  master  with 
looks  of  awe,  as  he  took  up  a  commanding 

37—^ 


26o     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

position  near  the  fountain,  and  faced  them 
with  a  glance  of  calm  scrutiny  and  at- 
tention. I  drew  a  chair  behind  one  of  the 
marble  columns  and  seated  myself,  watch- 
ing everything  with  interest.  Leo  ap- 
peared from  some  corner  or  other,  and 
laid  his  rough  body  down  close  at  his 
master's  feet. 

In  a  few  minutes  all  the  domestics, 
some  twenty  in  number,  were  present,  and 
Heliobas,  raising  his  voice,  spoke  with  a 
clear  deliberate  enunciation  : 

'*  I  have  sent  for  you  all  this  morning, 
because  I  am  perfectly  aware  that  you  have 
all  determined  to  give  me  notice." 

A  stir  of  astonishment  and  dismay  en- 
sued on  the  part  of  the  small  audience,  and 
I  heard  one  voice  near  me  whisper : 

"He  ts  the  devil,  or  how  could  he  have 
known  it  ?" 

The  lips  of  Heliobas  curled  in  a  fine 
sarcastic  smile.     He  went  on  : 

*'  I    spare    you   this  trouble.      Knowing 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY,     261 

your  intentions,  I  take  upon  myself  to  dis- 
miss you  at  once.  Naturally,  you  cannot 
risk  your  characters  by  remaining  in  the 
service  of  the  devil.  For  my  own  part,  I 
wonder  the  devil's  money  has  not  burnt 
your  hands,  or  his  food  turned  to  poison  in 
your  mouths.  My  sister,  your  kind  and 
ever-indulgent  mistress,  is  dead.  You 
know  this,  and  it  is  your  opinion  that  I 
summoned  up  the  thunderstorm  which 
caused  her  death.  Be  it  so.  Report  it  so, 
if  you  will,  through  Paris  ;  your  words  do 
not  affect  me.  You  have  been  excellent 
machines,  and  for  your  services  many 
thanks  !  As  soon  as  my  sister's  funeral  is 
over,  your  wages,  with  an  additional  pre- 
sent, will  be  sent  to  you.  You  can  then 
leave  my  house  when  you  please ;  and, 
contrary  to  the  usual  custom  of  accepted 
devils,  I  am  able  to  say,  without  perishing 
in  the  effort — God  speed  you  all !" 

The   faces   of  those    he    addressed    ex- 
hibited various  emotions  while  he  spoke — ■ 


262     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

fear  contending  with  a  good  deal  of  shame. 
The  httle  Greek  page  stepped  forward 
timidly. 

"  The  master  knows  that  I  will  never 
leave  him,"  he  murmured,  and  his  large 
eyes  were  moist  with  tears. 

Heliobas  laid  a  gentle  hand  on  the  boy's 
dark  curls,  but  said  nothing.  One  of  the 
four  Armenians  advanced,  and  with  a 
graceful  rapid  gesture  of  his  right  hand, 
touched  his  head  and  breast. 

"  My  lord  will  not  surely  dismiss  us  who 
desire  to  devote  ourselves  to  his  service  ? 
We  are  willing  to  follow  my  lord  to  the 
death,  if  need  be,  for  the  sake  of  the  love 
and  honoitr  we  bear  him." 

Heliobas  looked  at  him  very  kindly. 

"  I  am  richer  in  friends  than  I  thought 
myself  to  be,"  he  said  quietly.  "  Stay 
then,  by  all  means,  Afra,  you  and  your 
companions,  since  you  have  desired  it. 
And  you,  my  boy,"  he  went  on,  addressing 
the  tearful  page,  ''  think  you  that  I  would 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     263 

turn  adrift  an  orphan,  whom  a  dying 
mother  trusted  to  my  care  ?  Nay,  child, 
I  am  as  much  your  servant  as  you  are 
mine,  so  long  as  your  love  turns  towards 
me." 

For  all  answer  the  page  kissed  his  hand 
in  a  sort  of  rapture,  and  flinging  back  his 
clustering  hair  from  his  classic  brows, 
surveyed  the  domestics  who  had  taken 
their  dismissal  in  silent  acquiescence,  with  a 
pretty  scorn. 

"  Go,  all  of  you,  scum  of  Paris  !"  he 
cried  in  his  clear  treble  tones — "  you  who 
know  neither  God  nor  devil !  You  will 
have  your  money — more  than  your  share 
— what  else  seek  you  ?  You  have  served 
one  of  the  noblest  of  men  ;  and  because  he 
^s  so  great  and  wise  and  true,  you  judge 
him  a  fiend !  Oh,  so  like  the  people  of 
Paris — they  who  pervert  all  things  till  they 
think  good  evil  and  evil  good !  Look 
you !  you  have  worked  for  your  wages ;  but 
I   have  worked  for  /itm — I   would  starve 


264     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

with  him,  I  would  die  for  him !  For  to  me 
he  is  not  fiend,  but  Angel  !" 

Overcome  by  his  own  feelings  the  boy 
again  kissed  his  master's  hand,  and 
Heliobas  gently  bade  him  be  silent.  He 
himself  looked  round  on  the  still  motion- 
less group  of  servants  with  an  air  of  calm 
surprise. 

"  What  are  you  waiting  for  ?"  he  asked. 
*^  Consider  yourselves  dismissed,  and  at 
liberty  to  go  where  you  please.  Any  one 
of  you  that  chooses  to  apply  to  me  for  a 
character  shall  not  lack  the  suitable  recom- 
mendation.    There  is  no  more  to  say." 

A  lively-looking  woman  with  quick  rest- 
less black  eyes  stepped  forward. 

''  I  am  sure,"  she  said,  with  a  mincing 
curtsey,  '*  that  we  are  very  sorry  if  we 
have  unintentionally  wronged  monsieur ; 
but  monsieur,  who  is  aware  of  so  many 
things,  must  know  that  many  reports  are 
circulated  about  monsieur  that  make  one  to 
shudder  ;  that  madame   his  sister's    death 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     265 

so  lamentable  has  given  to  all,  what  one 
would  say,  the  horrors  ;  and  monsieur 
must  consider  that  poor  servants  of  virtuous 
reputation " 

••  So,  Jeanne  Claudet  !"  interrupted 
Heliobas,  in  a  thrilling  low  tone.  **  And 
what  of  the  child — the  little  waxen-faced 
helpless  babe  left  to  die  on  the  banks  of 
the  Loire  ?  But  it  did  not  die,  Jeanne — it 
was  rescued  ;  and  it  shall  yet  live  to  loathe 
its  mother  !" 

The  woman  uttered  a  shriek,  and  fainted. 

In  the  feminine  confusion  and  fuss  that 
ensued,  Heliobas,  accompanied  by  his 
litde  page  and  the  dog  Leo,  left  the  hall 
and  entered  his  own  private  room,  where 
for  some  time  I  left  him  undisturbed. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  afternoon  a  note 
was  brought  to  me.  It  was  from  Colonel 
Everard,  entreating  me  to  come  as  soon  as 
possible  to  his  wife,  who  was  very  ill. 

"  Since  she  heard  of  the  death  of  that 
beautiful  young  lady,  a  death  so   fearfully 


266    A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

sudden  and  unexpected,"  wrote  the 
Colonel,  '*  she  has  been  quite  unlike  her- 
self— nervous,  hysterical,  and  thoroughly- 
unstrung.  It  will  be  a  real  kindness  to 
her  if  you  will  come  as  soon  as  you  can — 
she  has  such  a  strong  desire  for  your 
company." 

I  showed  this  note  at  once  to  Heliobas. 
He  read  it,  and  said  : 

"  Of  course  you  must  go.  Wait  till  our 
simple  funeral  ceremony  is  over,  and  then 
— we  part.  Not  for  ever  ;  I  shall  see  you 
often  again.  For  now  I  have  lost  Zara, 
you  are  my  only  female  disciple,  and  I 
shall  not  willingly  lose  sight  of  you.  You 
will  correspond  with  me  ?" 

"  Gladly  and  gratefully,"   I  replied. 

*'  You  shall  not  lose  by  it.  I  can  initiate 
you  into  many  secrets  that  will  be  useful 
to  you  in  your  career.  As  for  your  friend 
Mrs.  Everard,  you  will  find  that  your 
presence  will  cure  her.  You  have  pro- 
gressed greatly  in  electric  force ;  the  mere 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     267 

touch  of  your  hand  will  soothe  her,  as  you 
will  find.  But  never  be  tempted  to  try 
any  of  the  fluids  of  which  you  have  the 
recipes  on  her,  or  on  anybody  but  yourself, 
unless  you  write  to  me  first  about  it,  as 
Cellini  did  when  he  tried  an  experiment 
on  you.  As  for  your  own  bodily  and 
spiritual  health,  you  know  thoroughly  what 
to  do — keep  the  secret ;  and  make  a  step 
in  advance  every  day.  By-and-by  you 
will  have  double  work." 

''  How  so  T   I  asked. 

*'  In  Zara's  case,  her  soul  became 
dominated  by  a  Spirit  whose  destiny  was 
fulfilled  and  perfect,  and  who  never  could 
descend  to  imprisonment  in  earthly  clay. 
Now,  you  will  not  be  dominated — you  will 
be  simply  equalized ;  that  is,  you  will  find 
the  exact  counterpart  of  your  own  soul 
dwelling  also  in  human  form,  and  you  will 
have  to  impart  your  own  force  to  that 
other  soul,  which  will,  in  its  turn,  impart 
to  yours  a  corresponding  electric  impetus. 


268    A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

There  Is  no  union  so  lovely  as  such  an  one 
— no  harmony  so  exquisite ;  it  is  like  a 
perfect  chord,  complete  and  indissoluble. 
There  are  sevenths  and  ninths  in  music, 
beautiful  and  effective  in  their  degrees  ; 
but  perhaps  none  of  them  are  so  absolutely 
satisfying  to  the  ear  as  the  perfect  chord. 
And  this  is  your  lot  in  life  and  in  love,  my 
child — be  grateful  for  it  night  and  morning 
on  your  bended  knees  before  the  Giver  of 
all  good.  And  walk  warily — your  own 
soul  with  that  other  shall  need  much  high 
thought  and  humble  prayer.  Aim  onward 
and  upward — you  know  the  road — you 
also  know,  and  you  have  partly  seen,  what 
awaits  you  at  the  end." 

After  this  conversation  we  spoke  no 
more  in  private  together.  The  rest  of  the 
afternoon  was  entirely  occupied  with  the 
final  preparations  for  Zara  s  funeral,  which 
was  to  take  place  at  Pere-la-Chaise  early 
in  the  next  morning.  A  large  and  beauti- 
ful wreath  of  white  roses,  lilies,  and  maiden- 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     269 

hair  arrived  from  Prince  Ivan ;  and,  re- 
membering my  promise  to  him,  I  went 
myself  to  lay  it  in  a  conspicuous  place  on 
Zara's  corpse.  That  fair  body  was  now 
laid  in  its  coffin  of  polished  oak,  and  a 
delicate  veil  of  filmy  lace  draped  it  from 
head  to  foot.  The  placid  expression  of 
the  features  remained  unchanged,  save  for 
a  litde  extra  rigidity  of  the  flesh ;  the 
hands,  folded  over  the  crucifix,  were  stiff, 
and  looked  as  though  they  were  moulded 
in  wax.  I  placed  the  wreath  in  position 
and  paused,  looking  wistfully  at  that  still 
and  solemn  figure.  Father  Paul,  slowly 
entering  from  a  side-door,  came  and  stood 
beside  me. 

'*  She  is  happy/'  he  said  ;  and  a  cheer- 
ful expression  irradiated  his  venerable 
features. 

**  Did  you  also  know  she  would  die  that 
night  ?"   I  asked  softly. 

"Her  brother  sent  for  me,  and  told  me 
of  her  expected  dissolution.     She    herself 


270     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 


told  me,  and  made  her  last  confession  and 
communion.     Therefore  I  was  prepared." 

"  But  did  you  not  doubt — were  you  not 
inclined  to  think  they  might  be  wrong  ?"  I 
inquired,  with  some  astonishment. 

"  I  knew  Heliobas  as  a  child,"  the  priest 
returned.  "  I  knew  his  father  and  mother 
before  him  ;  and  I  have  been  always  per- 
fectly aware  of  the  immense  extent  of  his 
knowledge,  and  the  value  of  his  discover- 
ies. If  I  were  inclined  to  be  sceptical  on 
spiritual  matters,  I  should  not  be  of  the 
race  I  am  ;  for  I  am  also  a  Chaldean." 

I  said  no  more,  and  Father  Paul  trimmed 
the  tapers  burning  round  the  coffin  in 
devout  silence.  Again  I  looked  at  the  fair 
dead  form  before  me  ;  but  somehow  I 
could  not  feel  sad  again.  All  my  impulses 
bade  me  rejoice.  Why  should  I  be  un- 
happy on  Zara's  account  ? — more  especially 
when  the  glories  of  the  Central  Sphere 
were  yet  fresh  in  my  memory,  and  when  I 
knew  as  a  positive  fact  that  her  happiness 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     271 

was  now  perfect.  I  left  the  chapel  with  a 
light  step  and  lighter  heart,  and  went  to 
my  own  room  to  pack  up  my  things  that 
all  might  be  in  readiness  for  my  departure 
on  the  morrow.  On  my  table  I  found  a 
volume  whose  quaint  binding  I  at  once 
recognised — *'  The  Letters  of  a  Dead 
Musician."  A  card  lay  beside  it,  on  which 
was  written  in  pencil  : 

''  Knowing  of  your  wish  to  possess  this 
book,  I  herewith  offer  it  for  your  accept- 
ance. It  teaches  you  a  cheerful  devotion 
to  Art,  and  an  indifference  to  the  world's 
opinions — both  of  which  are  necessary  to 
you  in  your  career. — Heliobas." 

Delighted  with  this  gift,  I  opened  the 
book,  and  found  my  name  written  on 
the  fly-leaf,  with  the  date  of  the  month  and 
year,  and  the  words : 

'^  jLa  77ittsica  e  il  lament 0  delF  aiuore  0  la 
preghiera  a  gli  DeiT  (Music  is  the  lament 
of  love,  or  a  prayer  to  the  Gods.) 


272     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

I  placed  this  treasure  carefully  in  a 
corner  of  my  portmanteau,  together  with 
the  parchment  scrolls  containing  **  The 
Electric  Principle  of  Christianity,"  and  the 
valuable  recipes  of  Heliobas  ;  and  as  I  did 
so,  I  caught  sight  of  myself  in  the  long 
mirror  that  directly  faced  me.  I  was 
fascinated,  not  by  my  own  reflection,  but 
by  the  glitter  of  the  electric  gem  I  wore. 
It  flashed  and  glowed  like  a  star,  and 
was  really  lovely — far  more  brilliant  than 
the  most  brilliant  cluster  of  fine  diamonds. 
I  may  here  remark  that  I  have  been  asked 
many  questions  concerning  this  curious 
ornament  whenever  I  have  worn  it  In 
public,  and  the  general  impression  has 
been  that  it  Is  some  new  arrangement  of 
electric  light  such  as  is  manufactured  for 
the  hair-pins  and  other  ornaments  recently 
seen  at  Truefitt's  in  Bond  Street.  It  is,  how- 
ever, nothing  of  the  kind;  it  is  simply  a 
clear  pebble,  common  enough  on  the  shores 
of  tropical   countries  which    has    the    pro- 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY.     273 

perty  of  absorbing  a  small  portion  of 
the  electricity  in  a  human  body,  sufficient 
to  make  it  shine  with  prismatic  and  power- 
ful lustre — a  property  which  has  only  as 
yet  been  discovered  by  Heliobas,  who 
asserts  that  the  same  capability  exists  in 
many  other  apparently  lustreless  stones 
which  have  been  untried,  and  are  therefore 
unknown.  The  "  healing  stones,"  or  amu- 
lets, still  in  use  in  the  East,  and  also 
in  the  remote  parts  of  the  Highlands 
(see  notes  to  Archibald  Clerk's  translation 
of  Osszan),  are  also  electric,  but  in  a  different 
way — they  have  the  property  of  absorbing 
disease  and  destroying  it  in  certain  cases  ; 
and  these,  after  being  worn  a  suitable 
length  of  time,  naturally  exhaust  what 
virtue  they  originally  possessed,  and  are 
no  longer  of  any  use.  Stone  amulets  are 
considered  nowadays  as  a  mere  supersti- 
tion of  the  vulgar  and  uneducated ;  but 
it  must  be  remembered  that  superstition 
itself  has  always  had  for  its  foundation 
VOL.  II.  3S 


274     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

some  grain,  however  small  and  remote,  of 
fact.  I  could  give  a  very  curious  explana- 
tion of  the  formation  of  orchids,  those 
strange  plants  called  sometimes  '*  Freaks 
of  Nature,"  as  if  Nature  ever  indulged  in 
a  *'  freak "  of  any  kind  !  But  I  have 
neither  time  nor  space  to  enter  upon  the 
subject  now ;  indeed,  if  I  were  once  to 
begin  to  describe  the  wonderful,  amazing 
and  beautiful  vistas  of  knowledge  that  the 
wise  Chaldean,  who  is  still  my  friend  and 
guide,  has  opened  up  and  continues  to 
extend  before  my  admiring  vision,  a  work 
of  twenty  volumes  would  scarce  contain 
all  I  should  have  to  say.  But  I  have 
written  this  book  merely  to  tell  those  who 
peruse  it,  about  Heliobas,  and  what  I  my- 
self experienced  in  his  house  ;  beyond  this 
I  may  not  go.  For,  as  I  observed  in  my 
introduction,  I  am  perfectly  aware  that 
few,  if  any,  of  my  readers  will  accept  my 
narrative  as  more  than  a  mere  visionary 
romance — or    that    they     will    admit    the 


A  STRUGGLE  FOR  THE  MASTERY,     275 


mysteries  of  life,  death,  eternity,  and  all  the 
wonders  of  the  Universe  to  be  simply  the 
natiL7^al  and  scientific  outcome  of  a  Ring  of 
Eve74asting  Electricity ;  but  whether  they 
agree  to  it  or  no,  I  can  say  with  Galileo, 
**  E  pnr  si  vmove  /" 


;8— 2 


CHAPTER   VIII. 


CONCLUSION. 


)T  was  a  very  simple  and  quiet 
procession  that  moved  next  day 
from  the  Hotel  Mars  to  Pere- 
la-Chalse.  Zara's  coffin  was  carried  In  an 
open  hearse,  and  was  covered  with  a  pall  of 
rich  white  velvet  on  which  lay  a  royal 
profusion  of  flowers — Ivan's  wreath,  and  a 
magnificent  cross  of  lilies  sent  by  tender- 
hearted Mrs.  Challoner,  being  most  con- 
spicuous among  them.  The  only  thing  a 
little  unusual  about  it  was  that  the  funeral 
car  was  drawn  by  two  stately  white  horses  ; 
and  Heliobas  told  me  this  had  been  ordered 


CONCLUSION.  277 

at  Zara's  special  request,  as  she  thought 
the  solemn  pacing  through  the  streets 
of  dismal  black  steeds  had  a  depressing 
effect  on  the  passers-by. 

"And  why,"  she  had  said,  "should 
anybody  be  sad,  when  /  in  reality  am  so 
thoroughly  happy  ?" 

Prince  Ivan  Petroffsky  had  left  Paris, 
but  his  carriage,  drawn  by  two  prancing 
Russian  horses,  followed  the  hearse  at  a 
respectful  distance,  as  also  the  carriages  of 
Dr.  Morini,  and  some  other  private  persons 
known  to  Heliobas.  A  few  people  at- 
tended it  on  foot,  and  these  were  chiefly 
from  among  the  very  poor,  some  of  whom 
had  benefited  by  Zara's  charity  or  her 
brother's  medical  skill,  and  had  heard  of 
the  calamity  through  rumour,  or  through 
the  columns  of  the  Figaro,  where  it  was 
reported  with  graphic  brevity.  The 
weather  was  still  misty,  and  the  fiery  sun 
seemed  to  shine  through  tears  as  Father 
Paul,   with  his  assistants,   read   in  solemn 


278     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

yet  cheerful  tones  the  service  for  the  dead 
according  to  the  Catholic  ritual.  One  of 
the  chief  mourners  at  the  grave  was  the 
faithful  Leo  ;  who,  without  obtruding  him- 
self in  anyone's  way,  sat  at  a  little  distance, 
and  seemed,  by  the  confiding  look  with 
which  he  turned  his  eyes  upon  his  master, 
to  thoroughly  understand  that  he  must 
henceforth  devote  his  life  entirely  to  him. 
The  coffin  was  lowered,  the  "  Requiem 
seternam "  spoken — all  was  over.  Those 
assembled  shook  hands  quietly  with 
Hellobas,  saluted  each  other,  and  gradually 
dispersed.  I  entered  a  carriage  and  drove 
back  to  the  Hotel  Mars,  leaving  Hellobas 
in  the  cemetery  to  give  his  final  instruc- 
tions for  the  ornamentation  and  decoration 
of  his  sister's  grave. 

The  little  page  served  me  with  some 
luncheon  In  my  own  apartment,  and  by  the 
time  all  was  ready  for  my  departure, 
Hellobas  returned.  I  went  down  to  him 
in  his  study,  and   found   him  sitting  pen- 


CONCLUSION.  279 

sively  in  his  armchair,  absorbed  in  thought. 
He  looked  sad  and  solitary,  and  my  whole 
heart  went  out  to  him  in  gratitude  and 
sympathy.  I  knelt  beside  him  as  a 
daughter  might  have  done,  and  softly 
kissed  his  hand.  He  started  as  though 
awakened  suddenly  from  sleep,  and  see- 
ing me,  his  eyes  softened,  and  he  smiled 
gravely. 

"  Are  you  come  to  say  '  Good-bye,'  rny 
child  ?"  he  asked,  in  a  kind  tone.  "Well, 
your  mission  here  is  ended." 

"  Had  I  any  mission  at  all,"  I  replied, 
with  a  grateful  look,  "save  the  very  selfish 
one  which  was  comprised  in  the  natural 
desire  to  be  restored  to  health  ?" 

Heliobas  surveyed  me  for  a  few  moments 
in  silence. 

"  Were  I  to  tell  you,"  he  said  at  last, 
"  by  what  mystical  authority  and  influence 
you  were  compelled  to  come  here,  by  what 
a  marvellously  linked  chain  of  circum- 
stances you   became    known    to    me    long 


28o     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 


before  I  saw  you  ;  how  I  was  made  aware 
that  you  were  the  only  woman  hving  to 
whose  companionship  I  could  trust  my 
sister  at  a  time  when  the  society  of  one  of 
her  own  sex  became  absolutely  necessary 
to  her  ;  how  you  were  marked  out  to  me 
as  a  small  point  of  light  by  which  possibly 
I  might  steer  my  course  clear  of  the  dark- 
ness which  threatened  me — I  say,  were  I 
to  tell  you  all  this,  you  would  no  longer 
doubt  the  urgent  need  of  your  presence 
here.  It  is,  however,  enough  to  tell  you 
that  you  have  fulfilled  all  that  was  ex- 
pected of  you,  even  beyond  my  best  hopes  ; 
and  in  return  for  your  services,  the  worth 
of  which  you  cannot  realize,  whatever 
guidance  I  can  give  you  In  the  future  for 
your  physical  and  spiritual  life,  is  yours. 
I  have  done  something  for  you,  but  not 
much — I  will  do  more.  Only,  In  com- 
municating with  me,  I  ask  you  to  honour 
me  with  your  full  confidence  In  all  matters 
pertaining   to   yourself  and  your  surround- 


CONCLUSION.  281 

Inors — then  I  shall  not  be  liable  to  errors  of 
judgment  in  the  opinions  I  form  or  the 
advice  I  give." 

"  I  promise  most  readily,"  I  replied 
gladly,  for  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  was  rich 
in  possessing  as  a  friend  and  counsellor 
such  a  man  as  this  student  of  the  loftiest 
sciences. 

'*  And  now,  one  thing  more,"  he  re- 
sumed, opening  a  drawer  in  the  table  near 
which  he  sat.  '*  Here  is  a  pencil  for  you  to 
write  your  letters  to  me  with.  It  will  last 
about  ten  years,  and  at  the  expiration  of 
that  time  you  can  have  another.  Write 
with  it  on  any  paper,  and  the  marks  will  be 
like  those  of  an  ordinary  drawing-pencil ;  but 
as  fast  as  they  are  written  they  disappear. 
Trouble  not  about  this  circumstance — 
write  all  you  have  to  say,  and  when  you 
have  finished  your  letter  your  closely 
covered  pages  shall  seem  blank.  There- 
fore, were  the  eye  of  a  stranger  to  look  at 
them,  nothing  could  be  learned  therefrom. 


282     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

But  when  they  reach  me,  I  can  make  the 
writing  appear  and  stand  out  on  these  ap- 
parently unsullied  pages  as  distinctly  as 
though  your  words  had  been  printed.  My 
letters  to  you  will  also,  when  you  receive 
them,  appear  blank ;  but  you  will  only 
have  to  press  them  for  about  ten  minutes 
in  this  " — and  he  handed  what  looked  like 
an  ordinary  blotting-book — ''and  they  will 
be  perfectly  legible.  Cellini  has  these  little 
writing  implements  ;  he  uses  them  when- 
ever the  distances  are  too  great  for  us  to 
amuse  ourselves  with  the  sagacity  of  Leo 
■ — in  fact,  the  journeys  of  that  faithful 
animal  have  principally  been  to  keep  him 
in  training." 

"  But,"  I  said,  as  I  took  the  litde  pencil 
and  book  from  his  hand,  "  why  do  you  not 
make  these  convenient  writinof  materials 
public  property  ?  They  would  be  so 
useful." 

''Why  should  I  build  up  a  fortune  for 
some   needy  stationer  ?"  he  asked,  with  a 


CONCLUSION.  283 


half-smile.  "  Besides,  they  are  not  new 
things.  They  were  known  to  the  ancients, 
and  many  secret  letters,  laws,  histories,  and 
poems  were  written  with  instruments  such 
as  these.  In  an  old  library,  destroyed 
more  than  two  centuries  ago,  there  was  a 
goodly  pile  of  apparently  blank  parchment. 
Had  I  lived  then  and  known  what  I  know 
now,  I  could  have  made  the  white  pages 
declare  their  mystery." 

''  Has  this  also  to  do  with  electricity  ?"  I 
asked. 

"  Certainly — with  what  is  called  vege- 
table electricity.  There  is  not  a  plant  or 
herb  in  existence,  but  has  almost  a  miracle 
hidden  away  in  its  tiny  cup  or  spreading 
leaves — do  you  doubt  it  ?" 

"  Not  I  !"  I  answered  quickly.  "  I 
doubt  nothing." 

Heliobas  smiled  gravely. 

"  You  are  right !"  he  said.  "  Doubt  is 
the  destroyer  of  beauty — the  poison  in  the 
sweet    cup   of  existence — the   curse  which 


284    A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

mankind  have  brought  on  themselves. 
Avoid  it  as  you  would  the  plague.  Believe 
in  anything  or  everything  miraculous  and 
glorious — the  utmost  reach  of  your  faith 
can  with  difficulty  grasp  the  majestic 
reality  and  perfection  of  everything  you 
can  see,  desire,  or  imagine.  Mistrust  that 
volatile  thing  called  Human  Reason,  which 
Is  merely  a  name  for  whatever  opinion  we 
happen  to  adopt  for  the  time — it  is  a  thing 
which  totters  on  its  throne  in  a  fit  of  rage 
or  despair — there  is  nothing  infinite  about 
it.  Guide  yourself  by  the  delicate  Spiritual 
Instinct  within  you,  which  tells  you  that 
with  God  all  things  are  possible,  save  that 
He  cannot  destroy  Himself  or  lessen  by 
one  spark  the  fiery  brilliancy  of  His  ever- 
widening  circle  of  productive  Intelligence. 
But  make  no  attempt  to  convert  the  world 
to  your  way  of  thinking — it  would  be  mere 
waste  of  time." 

^'  May  I  never  try  to  Instruct  anyone  In 
these  things  ?"  I  asked. 


CONCLUSION.  285 


*'  You  can  try,  If  you  choose  ;  but  you 
will  find  most  human  beings  like  the  herd 
of  swine  In  the  Gospel,  possessed  by  devils 
that  drive  them  headlong  Into  the  sea. 
Vou  know,  for  Instance,  that  angels  and 
aerial  spirits  actually  exist  ;  but  were  you 
to  assert  your  belief  In  them,  philosophers 
(so-called)  would  scout  your  theories  as 
absurd,  though  their  idea  of  a  lo7te/y  God, 
who  yet  is  Love,  is  the  very  acme  of 
absurdity.  For  Love  7mis^  have  somewhat 
to  love,  and  7m^s^  create  the  beauty  and 
happiness  round  itself  and  the  things 
beloved.  But  why  point  out  these  simple 
things  to  those  who  have  no  desire  to  see  ? 
Be  content,  child,  that  yozi  have  been 
deemed  worthy  of  instruction — It  is  a 
higher  fate  for  you  than  if  you  had  been 
made  a  Queen." 

The  little  page  now  entered,  and  told 
me  that  the  carriage  was  at  the  door  in 
waiting.  As  he  disappeared  again  after 
delivering    this    message,    Heliobas    rose 


286     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

from  his  chair,  and  taking  my  two  hands 
in  his,  pressed  them  kindly. 

"One  word  more,  Httle  friend,  on  the 
subject  of  your  career.  I  think  the  time 
will  come  when  you  will  feel  that  music  is 
almost  too  sacred  a  thing  to  be  given  away 
for  money  to  a  careless  and  promiscuous 
public.  However  this  may  be,  remember 
that  scarce  one  of  the  self-styled  '  artists ' 
who  cater  for  the  crowd  deserves  to  be 
Q'2i}A^di  musician  in  the  highest  sense  of  the 
word.  Most  of  them  seek  not  music,  but 
money  and  applause  ;  and  therefore  the 
art  they  profess  is  degraded  by  them  into 
a  mere  trade.  But  you,  when  you  play  in 
public,  must  forget  that  persons  with  little 
vanities  and  lesser  opinions  exist.  Think  of 
what  you  saw  in  your  journey  with  Azul  ; 
and  by  a  strong  effort  of  your  will,  you 
can,  if  you  choose,  ^^;;^/^/ certain  harmonies 
to  sound  in  your  ears — fragments  of  what 
is  common  breathing  air  to  the  Children  of 
the   Ring,   some  of  whom   you    saw—  and 


CONCLUSION.  287 

you  will  be  able  to  reproduce  them  in  part, 
if  not  in  entirety.  But  if  you  once  admit 
a  thought  of  se//  to  enter  your  brain,  those 
aerial  sounds  will  be  silenced  instantly. 
By  this  means,  too,  you  can  judge  who  are 
the  true  disciples  of  Music  in  this  world — 
those  who,  like  Schubert  and  Chopin, 
suffered  the  heaven-born  melodies  to 
descend  through  them  as  though  they 
were  mere  condtccto7^s  of  sound  ;  or  those 
who,  feebly  imitating  other  composers, 
measure  out  crotchets  and  quavers  by  rule 
and  line,  and  flood  the  world  with  inane 
and  perishable,  and  therefore  useless,  pro- 
ductions.    And  now, — farewell  !" 

''  Do  you  remain  in  Paris  ?"  I  asked. 

"  For  a  few  days  only.  I  shall  go  to 
Egypt,  and  in  travelling  accustom  myself 
to  the  solitude  in  which  I  must  dwell,  now 
Zara  has  left  me." 

*'  You  have  Azul,"  I  ventured  to  remark. 

'*  Ah !  but  how  often  do  I  see  her  ? 
Only  when  my  soul  for  an  instant  is  clear 


A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 


from  all  earthly  and  gross  obstruction  ;  and 
how  seldom  I  can  attain  to  this  result 
while  weighted  with  my  body  !  But  she 
Is  near  me — ^/la^  I  know — faithful  as  the 
star  to  the  mariner's  compass  !" 

He  raised  his  head  as  he  spoke,  and  his 
eyes  flashed.  Never  had  I  seen  him  look 
more  noble  or  kingly.  The  Inspired  radi- 
ance of  his  face  softened  down  Into  his 
usual  expression  of  gentleness  and  courtesy, 
and  he  said,  offering  me  his  arm  : 

"  Let  me  see  you  to  the  carriage.  You 
know.  It  Is  not  an  actual  parting  with  us — 
I  Intend  that  we  shall  meet  frequently. 
For  Instance,  the  next  time  we  exchange 
pleasant  greetings  will  be  In  Italy." 

I  suppose  I  looked  surprised  ;  I  certainly 
felt  so,  for  nothing  was  further  from  my 
thoughts  than  a  visit  to  Italy. 

Hellobas  smiled,  and  said  In  a  tone  that 
was  almost  gay  : 

"  Shall  I  draw  the  picture  for  you  ?  I 
see  a  fair  city,   deep  embowered  In   hills 


CONCLUSION.  289 

and  sheltered  by  olive-groves.  Over  it 
beams  a  broad  sky,  deeply  blue  ;  many  soft 
bells  caress  the  summer  air.  Away  in  the 
Cascine  Woods  a  gay.  party  of  people  are 
seated  on  the  velvety  moss ;  they  have 
mandolines,  and  they  sing  for  pure  gaiety 
of  heart.  One  of  them,  a  woman  with  fair 
hair,  arrayed  in  white,  with  a  red  rose  at 
her  bosom,  is  gathering  the  wild  flowers 
that  bloom  around  her,  and  weaving  them 
into  posies  for  her  companions.  A  stranger, 
pacing  slowly,  book  in  hand,  through  the 
shady  avenue,  sees  her — her  eyes  meet  his. 
She  springs  up  to  greet  him  ;  he  takes 
her  hand.  The  woman  is  yourself;  the 
stranger  no  other  than  your  poor  friend, 
who  now,  for  a  brief  space,  takes  leave  of 
you  1" 

So  rapidly  had  he  drawn  up  this  picture, 
that  the  impression  made  on  me  was  as 
though  a  sudden  vision  had  been  shown 
to  me  in  a  magic  glass.  I  looked  at  him 
earnestly. 

VOL.  ir.  39 


290     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

*'  Then  our  next  meeting  will  be  happy  ?" 
I  said  inquiringly. 

'*  Of  course.  Why  not  ?  And  the 
next — and  the  next  after  that  also  !"  he 
answered. 

At  this  reply,  so  frankly  given,  I  was 
relieved,  and  accompanied  him  readily 
through  the  hall  towards  the  street-door. 
Leo  met  us  here,  and  intimated,  as  plainly 
as  a  human  being  could  have  done,  his 
wish  to  bid  me  good-bye.  I  stooped  and 
kissed  his  broad  head  and  patted  him 
affectionately,  and  was  rewarded  for  these 
attentions  by  seeing  his  plume-like  tail 
wave  slowly  to  and  fro — a  sign  of  pleasure 
the  poor  animal  had  not  betrayed  since 
Zara's  departure  from  the  scene  of  her 
earthly  imprisonment. 

At  the  door  the  pretty  Greek  boy  handed 
me  a  huge  basket  of  the  loveliest  flowers. 

^'  The  last  from  the  conservatory,"  said 
Heliobas.  *'  I  shall  need  no  more  of  these 
luxuries." 


CONCLUSION.  291 

As  I  entered  the  carnage  he  placed 
the  flowers  beside  me,  and  again  took  my 
hand. 

*'  Good-bye,  my  child  !"  he  said,  in 
earnest  and  kindly  tones.  '*  I  have  your 
address,  and  will  write  you  all  my  move- 
ments. In  any  trouble,  small  or  great,  of 
your  own,  send  to  me  for  advice  without 
hesitation.  I  can  tell  you  already  that  I 
foresee  the  time  when  you  will  resign 
altogether  the  precarious  and  unsatisfactory 
life  of  a  mere  professional  musician.  You 
think  no  other  career  would  be  possible  to 
you.  Well,  you  will  see.  A  few  months 
will  decide  all.  Good-bye  again  ;  God 
bless  you  !" 

The  carriage  moved  off,  and  Heliobas 
stood  on  the  steps  of  his  mansion  watching 
it  out  of  sight.  To  the  last  I  saw  his 
stately  figure  erect  in  the  light  of  the 
winter  sunshine — a  figure  destined  from 
henceforth  to  occupy  a  prominent  position 
in  my  life  and  memory.     The  regret  I  felt 

39—2 


292      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 


at  parting   from  him  was  greatly  mitigated 
by  the  assurance  he  gave  me  of  our  future 
meeting,  a  promise  which  has  since  been 
fulfilled,   and  is  likely  soon  to  be  fulfilled 
again.       That    I    have    such    a    friend    is 
an  advantageous  circumstance  for  me,  for 
through  his  guidance  I  am  able  to  judge 
accurately    of    many    things    occurring    in 
the  course  of  the   daily  life  around  me — 
things    which,  seemingly    trivial,   are    the 
hints    of   serious    results    to    come,    which 
I    am    thus  permitted    in  part   to   foresee. 
There  is  a   drawback,   of  course,   and  the 
one  bitter  drop  in  the  cup  of  knowledge  is, 
that  the  more  I  progress  under  the  tuition 
of   Heliobas,   the  less  am    I    deceived  by 
graceful    appearances.       I    perceive    with 
almost  cruel  suddenness  the  true  characters 
of  all    those   whom    I    meet.       No   smile 
of  lip  or  eye  can  delude  me  into  accepting 
mere    surface-matter    for   real    depth,  and 
it  is  intensely  painful  for  me  to  be  forced 
to  behold   hypocrisy  in   the   expression  of 


CONCLUSION,  293 

the  apparently  devout — sensuality  in  the 
face  of  some  radiantly  beautiful  and 
popular  woman — vice  under  the  mask 
of  virtue — self-interest  in  the  guise  of 
friendship,  and  spite  and  malice  springing 
up  like  a  poisonous  undergrowth  beneath 
the  words  of  elegant  flattery  or  dainty 
compliment.  I  often  wish  I  could  throw 
a  rose-coloured  mist  of  illusion  over  all 
these  things,  and  still  more  earnestly  do 
I  wish  I  could  in  a  single  instance  find 
myself  mistaken.  But  alas !  the  fatal 
finger  of  the  electric  instinct  within  me 
points  out  unerringly  the  flaw  in  every 
human  diamond,  and  writes  "  Sham  "  across 
many  a  cunningly  contrived  imitation  of 
intelligence  and  goodness.  Still,  the  grief 
I  feel  at  this  is  counterbalanced  in  part  by 
the  joy  with  which  I  quickly  recognise 
real  virtue,  real  nobility,  real  love ;  and 
when  these  attributes  flash  out  upon  me 
from  the  faces  of  human  beings,  my  own 
soul   warms,  and   I    know   I   have  seen  a 


294      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 


vision  as  of  angels.  The  capability  of 
Heliobas  to  foretell  future  events  proved 
itself  In  his  knowledge  of  the  fate  of  the 
famous  English  hero,  Gordon,  long  before 
that  brave  soldier  met  his  doom.  At  the 
time  the  English  Government  sent  him 
out  on  his  last  fatal  mission,  a  letter  from 
Heliobas  to  me  contained  the  following 
passage  : 

**  I  see  Gordon  has  chosen  his  destiny 
and  the  manner  of  his  death.  Two  ways 
of  dying  have  been  offered  him — one  that 
is  slow,  painful  and  inglorious  ;  the  other 
sudden,  and  therefore  sweeter  to  a  man  of 
his  temperament.  He  himself  is  perfecdy 
aware  of  the  approaching  end  of  his 
career;  he  will  receive  his  release  at 
Khartoum.  England  will  lament  over  him 
for  a  little  while,  and  then  he  will  be 
declared  an  inspired  madman  who  rushed 
recklessly  on  his  own  doom  ;  while  those 
who  allowed  him  to  be  slain  will  be  voted 


CONCLUSION. 


295 


the  wisest,  the   most  just  and  virtuous  in 
the  realm." 

This  prophecy  was  carried  out  to  the 
letter,    as    I    fully   believe    certain    things 
of    which    I    am  now    informed    will    also 
be   carried    out.      But    though    there    are 
persons  who  pin  their  faith  on  "  Zadkiel," 
I   doubt  if  there  are  any  who  will  believe 
in    such    a    thing    as    electric    divination. 
The   one    is   mere    vulgar  imposture,  the 
other  is  performed    on  a  purely   scientific 
basis  in  accordance   with   certain   existing 
rules  and  principles  ;  yet  I  think  there  can 
be  no  question  as  to  which  of  the  two  the 
public  e7i  masse  is  likely  to  prefer.     On  the 
whole,   people    do    not   mind  being   hum- 
bugged ;  they  hate   being  instructed,  and 
the  trouble  of  thinking  for  themselves  is 
almost    too    much    for   them.      Therefore 
"  Zadkiel  "  is  certain  to  flourish  for  many 
and  many  a  long  day,  while  the  lightning 
instinct   of  prophecy    dormant    in    every 


296      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

human  being  remains  unused  and  utterly 
forgotten  except  by  the  rare  few. 


I  have  little  more  to  say.  I  feel  that 
those  among  my  readers  who  idly  turn 
over  these  pages,  expecting  to  find  a 
'^ novel''  in  the  true  acceptation  of  the 
term,  may  be  disappointed.  My  narrative 
IS  simply  an  *'  experience  ;"  but  I  have  no 
wish  to  persuade  others  of  the  central  truth 
contained  in  it — namely,  ^/le  existence  of 
powerful  electric  organs  in  every  human 
being,  which  with  proper  cttltivation  are 
capable  of  marvellous  spiritual  force.  The 
time  is  not  yet  ripe  for  this  fact  to  be 
accepted. 

The  persons  connected  with  this  story 
may  be  dismissed  in  a  few  words.  When 
I  joined  my  friend  Mrs.  Everard,  she 
was  suffering  from  nervous  hysteria.  My 
presence  had  the  soothing  effect  Heliobas 
had   assured    me    of,    and    in   a   very  few 


CONCLUSION.  297 

days  we  started  from  Paris  in  company  for 
England.  She,  with  her  amiable  and 
accomplished  husband,  went  back  to  the 
States  a  few  months  since  to  claim  an 
immense  fortune,  which  they  are  now 
enjoying  as  most  Americans  enjoy  wealth. 
Amy  has  diamonds  to  her  heart's  content, 
and  toilettes  galore  from  Worth's  ;  but  she 
has  no  children,  and  from  the  tone  of  her 
letters  to  me,  1  fancy  she  would  part  with 
one  at  least  of  her  valuable  necklaces  to 
have  a  small  pair  of  chubby  arms  round 
her  neck,  and  a  soft  little  head  nestling 
against  her  bosom. 

Raffaello  Cellini  still  lives  and  works  ; 
his  paintings  are  among  the  marvels  of 
modern  Italy  for  their  richness  and  warmth 
of  colour — colour  which,  in  spite  of  his 
envious  detractors,  is  destined  to  last 
through  ages.  He  is  not  very  rich,  for 
he  is  one  of  those  who  give  away  their 
substance  to  the  poor  and  the  distressed ; 
but  where  he  is  known  he  is  universally 


298     A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

beloved.  None  of  his  pictures  have  yet 
been  exhibited  In  England,  and  he  is  In  no 
hurry  to  call  upon  the  London  critics  for 
their  judgment.  He  has  been  asked 
several  times  to  sell  his  large  picture, 
**  Lords  of  our  Life  and  Death,"  but  he 
will  not.  I  have  never  met  him  since  our 
Intercourse  at  Cannes,  but  I  hear  of  him 
frequently  through  Heliobas,  who  has 
recently  forwarded  me  a  proof  engraving 
of  the  picture  '' L'ImprovIsatrice,"  for 
which  I  sat  as  model.  It  is  a  beautiful 
work  of  art,  but  that  it  Is  like  7ue  I  am 
not  vain  enough  to  admit.  I  keep  it,  not 
as  a  portrait  of  myself,  but  as  a  souvenir 
of  the  man  through  whose  introduction  I 
gained  the  best  friend  I  have. 

News  of  Prince  Ivan  Petroffsky  reaches 
me  frequently.  He  Is  the  possessor  of  the 
immense  wealth  foretold  by  Heliobas ; 
the  eyes  of  Society  greedily  follow  his 
movements ;  his  name  figures  conspicu- 
ously In  the  "  Fashionable    Intelligence  ;" 


CONCLUSION.  299 

and  the  magnificence  of  his  recent  marriage 
festivities  was  for  some  time  the  talk  of 
the  Continent.  He  has  married  the  only 
daughter  of  a  French  Duke — a  lovely 
creature,  as  soulless  and  heartless  as  a 
dressmaker's  stuffed  model ;  but  she  carries 
his  jewels  well  on  her  white  bosom,  and 
receives  his  guests  with  as  much  dignity  as 
a  well-trained  major-domo.  These  quali- 
ties suffice  to  satisfy  her  husband  a^ 
present ;  how  long  his  satisfaction  will  last 
is  another  matter.  He  has  not  quite  for- 
gotten Zara;  for  on  every  recurring  y<9?/r 
des  Morts,  or  Feast  of  the  Dead,  he  sends 
a  garland  or  cross  of  flowers  to  the 
simple  grave  in  Pere-la-Chalse.  Heliobas 
watches  his  career  with  untiring  vigilance  ; 
nor  can  I  myself  avoid  taking  a  certain 
interest  in  the  progress  of  his  fate.  At 
the  moment  I  write  he  is  one  of  the  most 
envied  and  popular  noblemen  in  all  the 
Royal  Courts  of  Europe  ;  and  no  one 
thinks  of  asking  him  whether  he  is  happy. 


300      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

He  7mis^  be  happy,  says  the  world ;  he 
has  everything  that  is  needed  to  make 
him  so.  Everything  ?  yes — all  except  one 
thing,  for  which  he  will  long  when  the 
shadow  of  the  end  draws  near. 

And  now  what  else  remains  ?  A  brief 
farewell  to  those  who  have  perused  this 
narrative,  or  a  lingering  parting  word  ? 

In  these  days  of  haste  and  scramble, 
when  there  is  no  time  for  faith,  is  there 
time  for  sentiment  ?  I  think  not.  And 
therefore  there  shall  be  none  between  my 
readers  and  me,  save  this — a  friendly  warn- 
ing. Belief — belief  in  God — belief  in  all 
things  noble,  unworldly,  lofty,  and  beautiful, 
is  rapidly  being  crushed  underfoot  by — 
what  ?  By  mere  lust  of  gain  !  Be  sure, 
good  people,  be  very  sure  that  you  are 
rzo-/i^  in  denying  God  for  the  sake  of  man 
— in  abjuring  the  spiritual  for  the  material 
— before  you  rush  recklessly  onward.  The 
end  for  all  of  you  can  be  but  death  ;  and  are 
you  quite  positive  after  all  that  there  is  no 


CONCLUSION.  301 

Hereafter  ?    Is  it  sense  to  imagine  that  the 
immense  machinery  of  the    Universe  has 
been  set  In  motion  for  nothing  ?    Is  It  even 
common  reason  to  consider  that  the  Soul 
of  Man,  with  all  its  high  musings,  its  dreams 
of  unseen    glory,    Its    longings   after    the 
Infinite,  Is  a  mere  useless  vapour,  or  a  set 
of  shifting  molecules  in  a  perishable  brain  ? 
The  mere  fact  of  ^/le  existence  of  a  desire 
clearly  indicates  an  eqtially  existing  capacity 
for  the  gratification  of  that  desire  ;  there- 
fore, I  ask,  would  the  wish  for  a  future  state 
of  being,  which  Is  secretly  felt  by  every  one 
of  us,  have  been  permitted  to  find  a  place 
in   our   natures,  if  there    were  no  possible 
means  of  granting  it  ?     Why  all  this  dis- 
content   with    the    present — why   all    this 
universal  complaint  and  despair  and  world- 
weariness,  if  there  be  no  hereafter  ?     For 
my  own  part,  I  have  told  you  frankly  what 
I  have  seen  and  what  I  know ;  but  I  do  not 
ask  you  to  believe  me.     I  only  say,  if — if 
you  admit  to  yourselves  the  possibility  of  a 


302      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

future  and  eternal  state  of  existence,  would 
it  not  be  well  for  you  to  inquire  seriously 
how  you  are  preparing  for  it  in  these  wild 
days  ?  Look  at  society  around  you,  and 
ask  yourselves  :  Whither  is  our  ''  Proo-ress  " 
tending — Forward  or  Backward — Upward 
or  Downward  ?  Which  way  ?  Fight  the 
problem  out.  Do  not  glance  at  it  casually, 
or  put  it  away  as  an  unpleasant  thought,  or 
a  consideration  involving  too  much  trouble 
— struggle  with  it  bravely  till  you  resolve 
it,  and  whatever  the  answer  may  be,  adide 
by  it.  If  it  leads  you  to  deny  God  and  the 
immortal  destinies  of  your  own  souls,  and  you 
find  hereafter,  when  it  is  too  late,  that  both 
God  and  immortality  exist,  you  have  only 
yourselves  to  blame.  We  are  the  arbiters 
of  our  own  fate,  and  that  fact  is  the  most 
important  one  of  our  lives.  Our  will  is 
positively  unfettered  ;  it  is  a  rudder  put 
freely  into  our  hands,  and  with  it  we  can 
steer  wherever  we  choose.  God  will  not 
compel  our  love  or  obedience.     We  must 


CONCLUSIOX. 


3^3 


ourselves  desire  to  love  and  obey — desire  it 
above  all  tJmigs  in  the  world. 

As  for  the  Electric  Origin  of  the  Uni- 
verse, a  time  is  coming  when  scientific  men 
will  acknowledge  It  to  be  the  only  theory 
of  Creation  worthy  of  acceptance.  All  the 
wonders  of  Nature  are  the  result  of  licrht 
and  heat  alone — i.e.,  are  the  work  of  the 
Electric  Ring  I  have  endeavoured  to  de- 
scribe, which  must  go  on  producing,  ab- 
sorbing, and  reproducing  worlds,  suns,  and 
systems  for  ever  and  ever.  The  Ring,  in 
its  turn,  is  merely  the  outcome  of  God's 
own  personality — the  atmosphere  surround- 
ing the  World  in  which  He  has  His  exist- 
ence— a  World  created  by  love  and  for  love 
alone.  I  cannot  force  this  theory  on  public 
attention,  which  Is  at  present  claimed  by 
various  learned  professors,  who  give  In- 
genious explanations  of  *'  atoms  "  and 
"  molecules ;"  yet,  even  regarding  these 
same  "atoms,"  the  mild  question  may  be 
put:  Where  did  the  first    ''atom''    come 


304      A  ROMANCE  OF  TWO  WORLDS. 

from  ?  Some  may  answer  :  ''  We  call  the 
first  atom  GodJ'  Surely  it  Is  as  well  to 
call  Him  a  Spirit  of  pure  Light  as  an 
Atom  ?  However,  the  fact  of  one  person's 
being  convinced  of  a  truth  will  not,  I  am 
aware,  go  very  far  to  convince  others.  I 
have  related  my  "  experience  "  exactly  as 
It  happened  at  the  time,  and  my  readers 
can  accept  or  deny  the  theories  of  Heliobas 
as  they  please.  Neither  denial,  acceptance, 
criticism,  nor  Incredulity  can  affect  77ie 
personally,  inasmuch  as  I  am  not  Heliobas, 
but  simply  the  narrator  of  an  episode 
connected  with  him  ;  and  as  such,  my  task 
is  finished. 


THE    END. 


BXl-lNS  A  SONS,   PRINTERS,   GUILDFORD. 

6-.  &'//. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS-URBANA 


3  0112  041696763